

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

\6r^5 

®^p.....__:®npyns|tln... 

Shelf .....^:t) 

UNITED STATES OP AMERICA. 







m 



s:^, 



^; 



^s^ 



;0^«^ 



^ 



%< 



f 



1^ 







k€o 




on! 








THE PEOPLE'S GOD 



vs. 



THE MONARCHIC GOD 



OR 



The True Story of a World 



BY y 

Gen. Oliver Paul Gooding, 

Of the St. Louis, Mo., Bar. 

A Graduate of West Point and a General in the Union Army 
During Our Late Civil War. 



Defends Religion from the True Standpoint, 

THE republic of RELIGION. 



PRICE, TWO DOLLARS. 

PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR. ^' ^ ^ 



1892. 



^ 



^5 



Copyright, 1892, by 

OLIVER PAUL (tOODING. 

All rights reserved. 



CHAPTER 1. 

Reader, if you will lix this book Avell in your 
memory by reading it over several times, and after- 
wards thinking and talking about its contents, it will 
make you as bright a person, on the general field of 
intelligence, as there is in the world. 

As the late James Freeman Clarke, of Boston, 
Mass., one of the greatest of American preachers, in 
his work entitled "The Ten Great Religions," de- 
clares that revelation wears out with intellectual peo- 
ple, the first great object of this work will be to pre- 
vent intellectual peoj^le from running off into infidelity 
and rejecting the only true religion, that is, the peo- 
ple's religion, when revelation, monarchic religion, 
shall have w^orn out with them. 

This object to save the only true religion from in- 
fidelity, with intellectual people, will be accomplished 
by proving from the standpoint of science the exist- 
ence of the true and only God, and that man has a 
soul capable of immortality. 



4 INTRODUCTION. 

This will be necessary, as eventually nearly all 
the people will become intellectual under the educa- 
tional influences of the public schools and other 
institutions of learning, the newspapers and public 
oratory. 

The next great object of this work will be to suc- 
cessfully defend the natural inalienable right of the 
people to self-government, to think and choose for 
themselves in religion as well as in politics. This 
object will be accomplished by historically tracing 
the track of religious as well as political thought 
around the world, thus showing that the people came 
into this world with the natural inalienable right of 
self-government in both religion and politics. This 
object will also be proven from a scientific stand- 
point, by showing how the people originally came 
into the world. 

Man knows that he is on this earth, but whence 
he came and whither he goeth are questions he has 
been asking' ever since the iirst o-eneration. As 
long as man shall live on this earth he will be ask- 
ing these questions, unless they are sooner satisfac- 
torily answered. This work will give satisfactory 
answers to tlu^sc^ (piestions, or tc^ll the triu* story of a 
world. Preliminarv to this, howi^vcM-. tiu^ historv of 



INTRODUCTION. 5 

the eiforts man has made all around the earth to ar- 
rive at satisfactory answers to these questions will be 
given, then satisfactory answers to them will be 
made in the true story of a world concerning the 
birth, the life and the death of a world, at the end of 
this book. Such is the plan of this book, to arrive 
at the truth, as to whence came man and whither 
goeth man, and thus put the mind of man at rest ; 
that he may worship Grod intelligently of his own 
free will in the great republic of religion as well as 
in the great republic of politics all around the earth, 
to the end that he may think and choose for himself 
in religion as well as in politics, and work out his 
own salvation in both, without dictation from any 
source in either. 

As religion, like politics, is either republican or 
monarchic, and man came into existence with the 
natural inalienable right of self-government in relig- 
iouj as well as in politics, he can not remain free in 
either permanently unless free in both. This book 
will therefore defend religion from the true stand- 
point, i. e.^ the republic of religion, or "The People's 
God vs. The Monarchic God," and prove that the 
i:)eople's account of creation, life and salvation is the 



6 INTRODUCTION. 

truth, and that the monarchic account of creation, life 
and salvation is false. 

This book will also show how politics and relig- 
ion affect all humanity for weal or woe, and how in 
wars over them millions have been slain ; and that 
the truth of history proves that 2)erils never come to 
a people from republicanism, but on the contrary 
that they invariably flow from the violation of the 
j^rinciples of true republicanism ; that is, from the 
practice of some monarchic idea either in politics or 
religion in a republic or a monarchy : and that a 
strict adherence to the principles of true republican- 
ism, in both politics and religion, will always un- 
doubtedly prevent all troubles of a political or relig- 
ious nature. 

This book gives the history of all the principal 
gods that have ever been worshiped by the peoi:)le. 

In the preparation of this work the author con- 
sulted Clarke's "Ten Great Religions," Rawlinson's 
"Religions of the Ancient World," Savage's "Belief 
in Grod," Pressense's "Ancient World and Christian- 
ity," Johnston's "Oriental Religions," "Sacred Mys- 
teries Among the Mayas nnd Quiches," by i\l. Lo 
j^loiigeon, "Moi'als and Dogmas," by AUxM't Pike, 
and " Kent's ConmuMitai-ies." 



CHAPTER 2. 
CHINA. 

The first generation of people having no parents 
of whom to inquire, naturally asked of each other on 
meeting, whence they came. 

Thus soliloquized the first man : Plere I am 
all alone, ! so lonely. 

Thus soliloquized the first woman : Here I am 
all alone in this beautiful world, but, ! so lonely. 

What is that I see, said the first man ; a beauti- 
ful creature so nearly like myself. ! what joy. I 
am no longer alone. At first she looked overjoyed 
when our eyes met, now she appears to be bashful 
and timid. I will go to her, but she runs and hides 
behind a tree. The man chased her, caught her, and 
thus by looks and signs, having no language, they 
talked. 

Looking deep down into the glorious black eyes 
of the beautiful brunette, with flowing black hair, 
who stood before him, the man said : Beautiful crea- 
ture, whence came you? 

Blushingly looking up into the flashing eyes of 



8 CHINA. 

the gallant man, who stood before her, the first 
woman said : Grand, handsome creature, I am here : 
I know not whence I came. Whence came you ? 

I am here, but I know not whence I came, an- 
swered the man. By looks and signs, kisses and 
caresses, they courted and soon married. There was 
neither minister nor priest, nor legal authority to tie 
the knot ; nature alone brought them together. They 
multiplied, and thus the Chinese nation began, who 
originally Avere like all other races, roving children of 
nature, in contradistinction to our present conven- 
tionalities of life. Many centuries they multiplied 
and lived a roving life, existing on tropic fruits, 
under a patriarchal government, where the olc^ grand- 
father ruled his descendants. Finally, for protection 
against the hostile neighbors, two or more patriarchal 
communities united into a tribe, and elected their 
chief. The tribal government was therefore undoubt- 
edly republican government, as they elected their 
chief. For centuries the tribes led their roving lives, 
roving over the plains and mountains, through the 
valleys, and camping on the streams, and in time 
went to living on game and fish. And then catching 
the wild cattle and sheep, tanunl them, and hnl the 
lives of shei)herds tending their flocks. And tinally 



CHINA. ]^ 

finding wheat and other cereals growing wild, and 
learning that they were good food, and would sustain 
human life, they carried along the seed with them, 
and finding game scarce, sowed them, and thus be- 
came a farming community, with plenty of stock. 
And in time other industries grew, and thus civiliza- 
tion began, and republican government continued for 
centuries. 

In time one man went with another man's woman. 
Jealousy caused the husband to kill the offender. 
This having happened so often, caused great trouble 
in the community, to prevent the recurrence of which 
two of the Ten Commandments were established : 
Thou shaft not adult. Thou shalt not kill. 

After while man acquired personal property, and 
his fellow-man stole it. This gave rise to the com- 
mandment : Thou shalt not steal. In a similar way 
came the other commandments, and thus the moral 
law was established. 

Experience proved that those who lived in accord- 
ance with the moral law, as a rule, kept out of 
trouble, and were happy, which state they called 
happiness, which was finally called heaven, while 
those who lived contrary to the moral law were, as a 
rule, in trouble and unhappy ; mentally confined to 



10 CHINA. 

a dark cave, called hell or hades, so at first their 
ideas of hell "and heaven were confined entirely to 
this life. So they urged the importance of living in 
accordance with the moral law, if people wanted to 
be in a mental heaven in this life and keep out of a 
mental hell in this life. Hell was a dark cave in the 
earth called hades, in which the greatest criminal in 
the community was confined. They called him the 
Devil because he deviled or tormented the people so. 
Other criminals were confined in hades, where the 
devil tormented them. 

NATURE WORSHIP. 

They looked off into space at the sun, moon and 
the stars, and Avondered what they were. Observing 
that the sun caused the vegetation to grow, in grati- 
tude they Avorshij^ed the sun. As the moon gave 
them light when the sun was gone away, in gratitude 
they worshiped the moon. As the stars gave them 
light, and were so beautiful, they worshiped the stars. 
Seeing the earth bearing the grain and the other 
food, in gratitude they worshiped the earth, and 
called it Mother Earth. Such was Nature worship. 

In time they conceived the idea tliat it was not 
tlu^ sun that caused the vegetation to grow, hut an 
invisible power back of th(^ sun. wliicJi ihcy called 



CHINA. 11 

the Sun God. In the same way they arrived at the 
idea of a Moon God. And so on they conceived the 
idea of different gods for all the separate objects of 
nature. Finally they conceived the idea that there 
was a supreme God over all these plural gods. 

CREATION BY EVOLUTION. 

Seeing everything coming and going, according 
to the laws of nature, they concluded that with all 
life it was simply a question of conditions. And also 
seeing the different chemical elements uniting to form 
new objects, they concluded that the earth had come 
into existence from matter passing through different 
conditions, from chaos to the perfect world; and 
therefore believed in creation by evolution. In time 
dreams started the idea of a future life. 

FUTURE LIFE. 

Before they began to bury dead bodies, man saw 
the dead body of his fellow-man decay and become 
invisible, and subsequently dreamed of seeing him as 
he appeared in life. Having seen the body decay 
and become invisible, he thought that it could not be 
the body appearing to him in a dream, so he con- 
cluded that the body must have had a spirit in it 
that presented to him in a dream the same appear- 



12 CHINA. 

ance that the body presented to his eyesight when it 
was alive. Hence his belief in a soul. 

They at first believed that the spirits they had 
seen in their dreams remained in the neighborhood, 
as they saw them there in their dreams. They called 
them ghosts, and were afraid of them. And thus 
started the idea of a spirit life after the death of the 
body. After while they found out that they did not 
remain in the neighborhood, as they could not see 
them when they were awake, so they concluded that 
they only came there when they appeared unto them 
in dreams. And as they could not see them about, 
concluded that they must have gone into space — that 
the spirits of the good people must have gone up 
into space to a place of light and happiness, which 
they called heaven, from comparison to their idea of 
heaven in this life, where the supreme God would 
bless them, and that the spirits of the bad people 
must have gone down into a place called hell, from 
comparison to the dark cave called hades or hell here 
on earth, where there was a devil to receive and tor- 
ment the spirits of the bad people. And thus came 
their ideas of the soul, of heaven, of hell, of God, of 
the Devil. And thus came natural religion. And 
for many generations they enjoyed liberty, both in 



CHINA. 13 

politics and religion, but their cunning old chief, ob- 
serving the great superstition of the people, played 
on them the monarchic trick. 

THE MONARCHIC TRICK. 

Being very ambitious to have his chieftainship 
descend to his progeny indefinitely, for the glory of 
his own family, the old chief pretended to have re- 
ceived a revelation from the supreme God telling 
him that he was the son of God, although he had a 
Chinese mother, and commanding that he and his 
progeny should rule over the Chinese and live at 
their expense forever, and that he would deliver the 
orders of God unto them. And whosoever disputed 
them was in revolt against the will of God. The ig- 
norance and superstition of the people caused them 
to submit, and the cunning old chief w^as worshiped 
as the son of God, and was not only the temporal but 
was also the spiritual ruler. 

It was a sharp trick the old chief played on them, 
politically and religiously. And thus man was first 
deprived of his natural right of self-government, both 
in politics and religion. Thus was monarchy, in both 
politics and religion, established on the overthrow of 
free government by that lying trick of pretended 
revelation in favor of that fraud called divine right 



14 CHI^'A. 

monarchy. It was the overthrow of all liberty, po- 
litical and religious. Other chiefs got the idea and 
played the trick on their tribes, in most cases using 
priests for the purpose. 

For centuries the Chinese Emperor pretended 
that he descended from God, and away back, not 
now, was worshiped as a descendant of God, and was 
religious as well as political ruler, as a lineal de- 
scendant of God. The Chinese claimed that they had 
thirteen Emperors who were lineal descendants of 
God. 

Since the Chinese people have become so highly 
educated and intelligent, they now put it tine by 
simply saying their Emperor is of celestial origin, 
which is only a new way of putting the old idea, God 
being the only celestial being in heaven. So it is 
the same old lie. 

While under free government, their natural right, 
they enjoyed perfect liberty, both political and re- 
ligious, thinking and choosing for themselves, both 
in politics and religion, and believed in natural cre- 
ation, creation by evolution. 

But the old arbitrary chief thought his dynasty 
was more likely to be |)erpetuated if all free thought, 
both in politics and religion, was suppressed. Hence 



CHINA. 15 

he told them that he would let them know what the 
truth was in regard to creation, that he had gotten it 
from God. And told them that their idea of creation 
by evolution was all wrong. That instead of nature 
creating them, and everything else, God had created 
nature, created them, the earth, the stars and every- 
thing else. That God having created them, he alone 
had a right to rule them. That they had no right to 
rule themselves, for all authority comes from God, 
and that God had authorized him to deliver his com- 
mands to them, and they must obey them, or he 
would punish them in this life, and after death God 
would punish them in hell forever. From all of 
which we see that religion, like politics, is either re- 
publican or monarchic. That under free government 
religion was republican, and under monarchy it was 
monarchic. That under free government politics 
and religion were separate and distinct. That by the 
trick of pretended revelation, overthrowing free gov- 
ernment, politics and religion were united in mon- 
archy, and free thought among the people suppressed 
in both, thus raising the issue of the People's God vs. 
the Monarchic God, and thus bringing into the world 
all the trouble that has occurred over politics and 
religion. 



IQ CHINA. 

CHIXESE BIBLE. 

The religion of the Chinese was oral, and carried 
entirely in their memories for many centuries before 
any of it was reduced to writing. 

The first Bible writings of the Chinese were 
called Sacred Books, or Kings, and were ancient 
even in the days of Confucius. Confucius passed his 
last years editing these books, which are called 
the Yih-King, the Shoo-King, the She-King, and the 
Le-Ka King, and they constitute all of the ancient 
literature of the Chinese that has come down to pos- 
terity. 

The four books of Confucius which contain his 
doctrines were not written by him, but were written 
by others after his death. 

CHINESE PHILOSOPHY. 

The Chinese also had their philosophers outside 
of their Bible writers, who tried to account for every- 
thing, from creation to salvation. Chinese philoso- 
phy originated with Fuh-He, who lived about 3327 
B. C. He was the man who substituted writing for 
the knotted strings wliich had before formed the only 
means of record. 

The (yhinese were the iirst to beiiin to record his- 



CHINA. • 17 

tory, and were advanced in the sciences and the arts 
as early, if not earlier, than any other people on the 
earth. Their great wall which bounds China on the 
north, twelve hundred and forty miles long, twenty 
feet high, with towers every few hundred yards, crosses 
mountain ridges, valleys, and is carried over rivers on 
arches. It was built two hundred years before Christ, 
to repel the attempts of the Huns, who then occupied' 
what is now Siberia, to conquer China. 

The mariner's compass, gunpowder, and other 
useful inventions came from China. 

The immense canals of China are wonders. Euro- 
peans and Americans are surprised at the splendid 
libraries in China. Our civil service law was bor- 
rowed from China. 



CHAPTER 3. 

ARYANA. 

West of China, just north of hidia, and east of 
the Caspian Sea, lie the great elevated plains of Cen- 
tral Asia, the center of which region was called Bac- 
tria, but 1 will call the entire region Aryana, as it was 
the original home of the Aryans. On these plains, 
perhaps one hundred thousand years ago, were evoluted 
into existence the most remarkable people the earth has 
ever known — white people, from whom have descended 
most of the different white peoples of Europe, America 
and of the whole world. Those primitive white peo- 
ple were called Aryans, the meaning of that word being 
honorable people. That being the meaning of the word, 
it is evident that the Aryans are now almost extinct. 
The Aryans, like all other races, had a story of a first 



ARYANA. 19 

couple, an Adam and an Eve. With them, as with the 
Chinese, government was at tirst repubh'can, and re- 
ligion was also free. 

History informs us that more than ten thousand 
years ago these people were a pastoral and agricultural 
people on those plains, living in houses that had win- 
dows, doors and fire-places. They had oxen, cows, 
horses, sheep, goats, hogs and domestic fowls, the plow, 
the mill for grinding grain, cereals, the hammer, hatchet, 
auger. They were acquainted with several metals, 
among which were gold, silver, copper and tin. They 
knew how to spin and weave, and were acquainted 
with pottery. They boiled and roasted meat and used 
soup. They had lances, swords, the bow and arrow, 
shields, but not armor. They had family life, some 
simple laws, games, the dance and wind instruments. 
They had the decimal numeration, and their year was 
three hundred and sixty days. 

NATURE W^ORSHIP. 

The Aryans, seeing the grain and all vegetation 
grow under the influence of the sunlight, believed that 
the sun was the cause of all life. Accordingly they 
worshiped the sun. Seeing that tire, like the sun, im- 



20 ARYANA. 

parted heat and helped to preserve life in winter, wor- 
shiped fire. Seeing that the earth helped the sun to 
produce the vegetables, grass for the cattle and so on, 
worshiped the earth. Seeing how beautiful the heavens 
were, that the stars and moon gave them light by 
night, in gratitude worshiped the heavens. From the 
changes they saw going on, producing new objects, 
the Aryans believed in creation by evolution, and there- 
fore worshiped nature, the sun, the moon, the stars 
and the earth. 

There were seven tribes of Aryans, all white, that 
afterwards became the Hindoos, the Persians, the 
Greeks, the Romans, who emigrated south-west from 
the original ancestral home in Central. Asia, and the 
Kelts, the Teutons and the Slavi, who entered Europe 
on the northern side of the Caucasus and the Cas- 
pian Sea. 

Himmel, the German word for heaven, was de- 
rived from Himalaya, the name of the range of moun- 
tains that lie east and west and constitute the dividing 
line between India and Aryana, thus proving that the 
German tribe of Aryans must have had some imagin- 
ary gods before they left Aryana, and must have 
thought that their imaginary gods resided in the Hima- 
laya mountains. 



ARYANA. . 21 

Greek soldiers under Alexander the Great fought 
their way to Aryana, the original home of their ances- 
tors, where they remained, and for centuries were a 
power. 

The Russians are now building a railroad into 
Aryana, to be able to send her army down there rap- 
idly and threaten England's possession of India. Thus 
do some of the posterity of the ancient Aryans go 
back to the land of their ancestors. The Russians are 
also building a railroad through Siberia to the Pacitk 
ocean, just north of China, on about the same parallel 
of latitude as the Canadian Pacific railroad across our 
own continent. 



CHAPTER 4. 

INDIA. 

When the Aryans, who afterwards became Hin- 
doos, got down into India, they found natives there, 
who had been evoluted into existence in the days of 
evolution, and were dark people, but not negroes. 
Being dark, the white Aryans thought they had a right 
to make them their lowest caste, and accordingly re- 
duced them to that condition. Here the Aryans built 
cities. Here the imaginations of the Aryans created a 
great many gods for the diflferent objects of nature they 
had worshiped in Aryana, on the plains of Central 
Asia. For the atmosphere, their imaginations created a 
god, whom they called Indra; for the ocean of light, or 
the heavens, a god, they called Varuna; for tire, a god 
they called Agni ; for the sun, a god they called Savitri ; 



INDIA. 2} 

for the moon, a god they called Soma; for death, a god 
they called Yama. And in turn, their imaginations 
created separate gods for the earth, food, wine, months, 
seasons, day, night and dawn. Here they built mag- 
niticent temples in which to worship their different 
gods. Here they even hewed out magnificent temples 
in the solid rock. 

Here the imaginations of the Aryans ran till they 
concluded that all was spirit, and there was no such 
ihmg as matter in all space. That we think we see 
matter in the shape of stars, the earth, houses and other 
objects, but in reality we do not see them, that they are 
only illusions, that they are all spirit. That universal 
spirit throughout space they called Brahman. This view 
could only have been taken by regarding all the invis- 
ible matter in space as spirit, and all the globes and 
other objects as simply condensed spirit. But this 
view would prove it all simply matter, most of it 
invisible matter and the rest visible. This latter was 
the Buddhist view at first. Brahmanism declared every- 
thing spirit, and Buddhism declared everything matter. 

Brahmanism taught that this life was no account, 
and the sooner a person got out of it the better. So 
many of them suicided to gti into the spirit land as 



24 INDIA. 

soon as possible. To stop that ridiculous extreme, 
Buddhism taught the religion of humanity, that this 
life, or the body, was some account, and should be pre- 
served and made as happy as possible. That people 
should not neglect the happiness of this life, and at first 
denied that there was any such thing as spirit, or a 
future life. / 

Buddhism broke down all castes, and is a relig'ion 
of humanity. It was a revolt against the castes, aris- 
tocracy, of Brahmanism and the extreme spiritualism. 
Buddhism wanted to save people from hell in this life. 

The greatest personal god of the Brahmans was 
called Brahma. They claimed that he was the tirst 
born of creation ; that he was born from the self-existent 
being, which was in the form of a golden ^gg. That 
by the power of prayer he became the creator of all 
things. 

Some of the Brahmans worshiped a god they called 
Vischnu, and claimed that he was the greatest god. 
Other Brahmans worshiped a god they called Siva, and 
claimed that he was the greatest god. When the war 
came on between the Brahmans and the Buddhists for 
religious supremacy the different factions of the Brah- 
mans found it necessary to settle their ditleronces as to 



INDIA. 2? 

which was the greatest god ; so they agreed that Brahma 
was the Creator, Vichnu the Preserver, and Siva the 
Destroyer, all three in one Supreme God. And thus 
the Indian triad, or trinity, was created. The civil war 
between the Brahmans and the Buddhists resulted in 
the expulsion of the Buddhists from hidia. The strug- 
gle between them lasted during nine centuries, from A. 
D. JOO to A. D. 1400, resulting in the total expulsion 
of the Buddhists, and the triumphant establishment of 
the triad as the worship of India. What a ridiculous civil 
war, in which the Brahmanists and Buddhists fought 
each other for nearly a thousand years over the dispute 
as to whether it was all spirit or all matter, when all 
of them ought to have had sense enough to know that 
it was part matter, as they saw it with their own eyes 
every time they looked at the sun, the moon, the stars, 
and the earth. Long prior to this occurred the civil 
war between the Solar and Lunar Monarchies, resulting 
in victory to the Solar Monarchy. How these mon- 
archies came by these names is plain enough. The 
chief of one tribe must have claimed that he was the 
son of the Sun-God, and ploclaimed himself king, and 
accordingly his would be called the Solar Monarchy. 
In a similar way the name of the Lunar Monarchy came. 



26 INDIA. 

The Buddhists left behind them about nine hun- 
dred temples excavated in the solid rock in the sides of 
mountains in the Bombay Presidency in India. 

The Buddhist rock-cut monasteries are also nu- 
merous in India, although long since deserted. The 
Buddhist monks, then as now, took the same three vows 
of celibacy, poverty and obedience, that are taken by 
the members of all the Catholic orders. 

The Catholic Church, in its ritual, confession and 
general outline, is supposed to be a copy of the Bud- 
dhist Church. In its forms the Buddhist religion re- 
sembles the Catholic Church and in its spirit. Protest- 
antism. The Buddhist religion is now the popular 
religion of the Chinese and the Japanese, Siam, Anam, 
Nepaul, Ceylon, nearly all of Eastern Asia. 

BIBLE OF THE BRAHMANISTS. 

The religion of the Brahmanists was entirely oral 
for many centuries. For centuries it mostly consisted 
of hymns, which were carried in their memories. Fi- 
nally they were reduced to writing, and the volume 
was called the Vedas, and that age was called the 
Vedic age. Subsequently came the Laws of Manu. 
The Vedas and the Laws of Menu constituted the Brah- 
manistic Bible. The Buddhists had a separate Bible. 



INDIA. 27 

Buddha was the son of the last King of the Solar 

Monarchy. The Buddhist calls his heaven Nirvana, 

and considers it a place of perfect rest from all worry. 

INDIAN PHILOSOPHY. 

hidependent of the Bible writers, the priests, there 
were philosophers in India who tried to account for the 
existence of everything, from creation to salvation. 
They had three systems of philosophy, called the 
Sankhya, the Vedanta and the Nyasa. It is not known 
who were the authors of these systems of philosophy. 
The Vedantists held that there was but one God, and 
that the worship of the plural gods was necessary to 
those who could not rise to the sublime monotheism. 
All three of these philosophies agreed on certain points, 
and differed on others. They all three agree in assert- 
ing the transmigratian of souls, and that the cessation 
of that brings final deliverance. A ridiculous idea. 
They will not be pursued in this chapter any farther. 
The poets also wrote poems about creation, the gods 
and salvation. The Brahmanists sacrificed human 
beings to their gods. The Buddhists did not practice 
that outrageous murder of human beings. 
ORDER OF SACRED MYSTERIES. 

In the days of nature worship some of the smartest 



28 INDIA. 

men assumed the office of priest of the people, hi 
time they organized themselves into a secret society, 
called "The Order of Sacred Mysteries." This order 
was organized for the study of nature — the sun, the 
moon, the stars and the earth, and through that study 
finding out the origin of all things, gaining light, 
further light, even unto the finding of God. This was 
the beginning of scientific knowledge, and from it came 
chemistry, geology, geometry, trigonometry and astron- 
omy. This order was generally divided into three 
degrees. The secret rites and ceremonies of these de- 
grees were called "Sacred Mysteries." In the first 
degree they were given some light ; in the second degree 
they were given further light, and in the third degree 
they were told which was the true God. 

At first nobody but the priests of the nature wor- 
ship were allowed to enter "The Order of the Sacred 
Mysteries." Some of. the priests were only allowed to 
enter the first degree ; others were only allowed to take 
the second degree, while but few were ever allowed to 
take the third degree, that is to be introduced to the 
true and only God. 

The people were kept in profound ignorance of 
the secret ceremonies of "The Order of Sacred Mvs- 



INDIA. 29 

teries," and the great secret, who the true God was; 
and the priests only imparted very little of the knowl- 
edge they gained by the study of nature to the people. 
Their object seemed to be to get all the knowledge they 
possibly could for themselves, but at the same time keep 
the people in ignorance, that they might play on their 
superstition and control them to their own purposes. 
They let the poople go on worshiping the sun, the 
moon, the stars and the earth, and subsequently the 
imaginary gods, who were supposed to preside over 
those objects in nature, while they in "The Order of 
Sacred Mysteries" concealed from the people and wor- 
shiped the true God, whom we now worship publicly. 

LODGE ROOM OF SACRED MYSTERIES, AND 
INITIATION. 

In India the degrees in the Sacred Mysteries were 
at first conferred in dark caves in the earth. The cave 
was supposed to be divided into three rooms — first, 
second and third, the last being called the Holy of 
Holies. The candidate, who was invested with a cable- 
tow, having long wandered in darkness in the cave, 
truly wanted light, and he was given light finally in the 
worship of the true God in the Holy of Holies. In the 
last degree he was admitted into the Holy Cavern, 



30 INDIA. 

which blazed with light, called the Holy of Holies, 
where, in costly robes sat, in the east, west and south, 
the chief officers of the lodge called Hierophants, and 
who represented the Indian triune deity. The cere- 
monies in this degree began with an anthem to the 
great God of nature. In this degree he was told the 
truth-r-who the true God was. He was then required 
to promise that he would be obedient to his superiors, 
that he would keep his body pure, govern his tongue, 
and observe a passive obedience in receiving the doc- 
trines and traditions of the order, and the firmest 
secrecy in maintaining inviolable its hidden and ab- 
struse mysteries. Then he was sprinkled with water 
(whence our baptism); certain words, now unknown, 
were whispered in his ear, and he was divested of his 
shoes, and made to go three times around the cavern. 



CHAPTER ^. 

PERSIA. 

The Persians were Aryans, and it is not known 
just how long they retained republican gevernment, 
electing their chief, but it is known that they allowed 
their imaginations to run till they thought they had a 
mythical king they called Jamshid. History informs 
us that the first King of Persia called himself Gilshah, 
meaning that he was King of the World; thus evi- 
dently trying to make the people believe that he was 
God. A subsequent King, Darius, neither claimed to 
be God, nor the son of a god, but called himself an 
Aryan. Still a later King, Cyrus, conquered Babylon 
and killed King Belshazzer, the Semitic, the very night 
of his great feast, when the children of Israel were his 



32 PERSIA. 

captives, and Daniel, the Jew, foretold him his fate by 
interpreting the mysterious handwriting on the wall. 

NATURE WORSHIP. 

The Persians brought nature worship with them 
from Aryana, as is fully proven by their worship of the 
sun and fire at JPersepolis. The lovely valley of Shiraz 
is situated in the south-western part of Persia. 

PERSEPOLIS. 

At one end of this valley, tifty feet above the plain, 
is a crescent formed by rocky hills, within which is a 
platform partly hewn out of the mountains themselves, 
and partly built up with gray blocks of marble, from 
twenty to sixty feet long, so that the joints could 
scarcely be seen. This platform is fourteen hundred 
feet long by nine hundred broad. From the plain 
below they went up marble steps to the platform. On 
the way up they reached a landing, where stand two 
immense marble statues, supposed to have represented 
the s'acred bulls of the Magian religion. 

Passing these sentinels, they went on up still more 
marble steps, alongside of which were carved rows of 
figures, which seemed to be going up by their sides, 
representing warriors, courtiers, captives, men of every 



PERSIA. 3 3 

nation, till they reached the platform, where stood 
gigantic columns, sixty feet high and fifteen feet in cir- 
cumference, which supported a roof of cedar, which 
protected the multitudes from the sun of Southern 
Asia. On that platform, near the tombs of the Kings 
of Persia, which were cut in the sides of the mountain, 
was an altar on which the priests kept a fire burning 
all the time, and suspended above the fire was a ball 
representing the sun, thus proving they had nature wor- 
ship. Figures of the Kings were cut on the side of the 
mountain above their tombs, and above these figures, 
suspended in the air, were winged, half length figures 
in fainter outlines of them. The palace of the great 
Kings of Persia was also at Persepolis, the ancient 
capital of that kingdom. Outside of Persepolis the 
Persians had no altars, no temples nor images ; and 
they worshiped on top of mountains. They adored the 
heavens, and sacrificed to the sun, moon, earth, fire, 
water and winds. "They did not erect altars, nor use 
libations, fillets, or cakes. One of the Magi sang an 
ode concerning the origin of the gods, over the sacri- 
fice, which was laid on a bed of tender grass. They 
paid great reverence to rivers, and did nothing to defile 
them. In burying the dead, they never put the body 



M PERSIA. 

in the ground till it had been torn by some bird or dog. 

They then covered the body with wax, and put it in the 

ground." 

PERSIAN MYTHOLOGY. 

The mythology of the Persians was oral, coming 
down through the ages from the priests by word of 
mouth, till a man by the name of Zoroaster put it into 
a book of manuscripts called the Zend Avesta, which 
was the Persian Bible. From that and a subsequent 
writing called the Bundekesch, we learn that the Per- 
sians imagined that the Supreme God had created two 
powerful gods. The first they called Ormazd, and be- 
lieved that he created all the good people, and every- 
thing that was good, and was therefore the God of 
Good. The other they called Ahriman, and imag- 
ined that he created all the bad people, and every- 
thing that is bad, and was therefore the God of Evil ; 
that Ormazd was the God of Light, and Ahriman the 
God of Darkness ; that Ormazd created the world of 
light, and Ahriman created the world of darkness ; that 
Ormazd created a protecting god for every object in 
his world of light ; that Ahriman created a correspond- 
ing world of darkness, with its many gods of evil. 
So they had a great many gods. 



PERSIA. ?? 

WAR BETWEEN ORMAZD AND AHRIMAN. 

To prepare for war with Ahriman, Ormazd armed 
himself and created for his assistance the whole shining 
host of heaven — the sun, the moon and the stars, which 
were supposed to be wholly submissive to him. The 
stars were simply private soldiers in the army of Or- 
mazd, and were divided into four troops, commanded 
by four Generals. Twelve companies were arranged, 
in the twelve signs of the zodiac. These were divided 
into four divisions, which were stationed in the east, 
west, north and south. The planet Jupiter, called in 
the Persian language Tistrya, commanded the division 
in the east, and was named the Prince of the stars ; 
Saturn (Sitairsi) commanded the western division ; 
Mercury (Vanant) commanded the southern division, 
and Mars (Hapto-Iringa) commanded the division of 
the north. In the center of the heavens is the great 
star, Venus (Mesch), that led all of them against Ahri- 
man. The dog, Sirius (Sura), stood guard over the 
abyss out of which was to come Ahriman. 

Ahriman was imagined to have created his forces 
of darkness to fight the forces of Ormazd. Ormazd 
being the God of Good, is represented as wanting 



36 PERSIA. 

peace, but Ahriman, being the God of Evil, was true 
to his evil nature, and would not allow him to have 
peace, and declared for war. 

But blinded by the majesty of Ormazd, and fright- 
ened by the Fravashis, souls of holy men, before the 
terrible word of Ormazd he shrank back into the abyss 
of darkness, and lay fettered there for three thousand 
years of the second period. 

CREATION OF PEOPLE. 

Ahriman did not remain in the abyss, but returned 
to the earth to do all the harm he could. In pursuance 
of this purpose he entered the bull, the original animal, 
and caused him to die. But after his death, the first 
man, called Kaimorts, came out of his right shoulder, 
and out of his left shoulder came the soul of the bull, 
called Goshurun, which then became the guardian 
spirit of all the animals. They also imagined that all 
clean animals and plants came from the body of the 
bull. But mad because good results had followed his 
killing the bull, he then created the unclean animals. 

KAIMORTS. 

Ahriman had nothing to oppose Kaimorts, so he 
concluded to kill him. They imagined that Kaimorts 



PERSIA. 37 

was both man and woman, and that through his death 
came from him the first human pair; a tree grew from 
his body, and bore ten pairs of men and women. The 
first couple were called Meschia and Meschiane. They 
were originally innocent and made for heaven, and 
worshiped Ormazd as their creator. But Ahriman 
tempted them. They injured themselves by drinking 
milk from a goat. Then Ahriman gave them the for- 
bidden fruit, and they ate of it, and thereby lost a 
hundred parts of their happiness, so that only one part 
remained. The woman was the first to sacrifice to the 
D^vas. They then had two children after fifty years 
called Siamak and Veschak, and died one hundred years 
old. For their sins they are supposed to remain in hell 
till the resurrection. The substance of the commands 
in the Persian religion was : " Think purely, speak 
purely, act purely." That religion taught cleanliness 
of the body also. It also taught that the Fravashis of 
men who were created by Ormazd and are preserved in 
heaven, in the realm of light of Ormazd. But that they 
had to come from heaven to be united to human bodies 
and go through a probation called the Way of Two 
Destinies. That those who chose the good in this 
world are received after death by good spirits, and are 



38 PERSIA. 

g-Liided by the dog, Sura, to the bridge, Chinevat, and 
that the wicked were dragged there by the Daevas. 
Here Ormazd holds a judgment day, and determines 
the fate of souls. The good pass the bridge into heaven, 
where they are welcomed by the Amshaspands, seven 
archangels, with rejoicing, while the bad fell into the 
gulf of Duzahk, where they were tormented by the 
Daevas, devils. The duration of the punishment was 
fixed by Ormazd, but some were prayed out by their 
friends, while others had to remain till the resurrection 
of the dead. As all were finally released from hell, the 
Persian religion taught final universal salvation. They 
think Ormazd will then clothe them anew with flesh. 
They imagined that Ahriman is to cause a comet to 
descend onto the earth and cause it to be just like a 
stream of melted iron, which will rush down into the 
realm of Ahriman, and that all beings will have to pass 
through this stream ; to the righteous it will feel like 
warm milk, and they will pass through to the dwellings 
of the just; but all sinners will be borne along by the 
stream into the abyss of Duzahk. There they will burn 
three days and nights, then, being puritied, they will 
nvoke Ormazd, and be received into heaven. Subse- 
quently Ahriman himself and all in Duzahk shall be 



PERSIA. 39 

purilled by this fire, all evil consumed, and all darkness 
banished. They imagined from this extinct f]re there 
will come a more beautiful earth, pure and perfect and 
destined to be eternal. 

Clarke declares that Zoroaster did not invent the 
Persian religion, but that it grew like all other religions. 
Small bodies of Parsis, disciples of this ancient faith, 
are still in Persia and Asia. 



CHAPTER 6. 

EGYPT. 

History proves that the earliest Eg'yptians on the 
lower Nile were Semitics, who mixed with the sur- 
rounding African tribes, not negroes. The Egyptians 
recognize no relationship with the negroes. The negroes 
only appear on the monuments as slaves. How long 
the Egyptians retained the republican government, 
electing their chiefs, is not known, but it is known that 
in their ancient monarchy their king claimed to be the 
son of God by his mortal mother, and compelled his 
sons and daughters to marry each other under the pre- 
tense of keeping his divine blood in his royal family. 
So in Egypt that fraud was also played on the people. 



EGYPT. 41 

NATURE WORSHIP. 

The earliest worship of the Egyptian people was 

Nature Worship, the worship of the sun, the earth, the 

air, fire and water. From that to the worship of the 

imaginary gods that represented them. These were 

the gods of the people. The greatest of these they 

named Osiris. They then imagined that the imaginary 

Osiris had an imaginary wife, they named Isis, and that 

they begot an imaginary son they named Horus. They 

also imagined ridiculous stories about their gods. They 

imagined that Osiris was killed by Typhon, another 

imaginary god, and after his death his soul begot a son 

by Isis. Nowhere did their imaginations ever provide 

for any marriage ceremony between the gods and 

goddesses. They were all natural marriages. They 

^ continued to imagine till their imaginations had created 

\three orders of imaginary gods. But as it is not the 

urpose of the author to give the names and imaginary 

Ifctory of all the imaginary gods, nothing further will 

bV said on that subject now, except to state that they 

imagined Osiris, after his death, came back to sit in 

judgment on the souls of the dead and contend with 

the.imaginary Satan, they called Set, for the possession 

of the souls ; and that their Sun-God was called Phra, 



42 EGYPT. 

from which the name Pharaoh was derived, which 
indicates that King Pharaoh must have claimed that he 
descended from Phra, the Sun-God. 

ANIMAL WORSHIP. 

The Egyptians carried their worship of nature even 
to the worship of the animals. They worshiped what 
they called a sacred bull they named Apis. They imag- 
ined that he was the representative of Osiris. He is 
said to have been a bull with black hair, a white spot 
on his forehead, and other special marks. He was kept 
at Memphis in a splendid temple. They held a festival 
in his honor, which lasted seven days, when great 
multitudes of people assembled. When he died his 
body was embalmed and buried with great honor, and 
the priests searched till they found another Apis, that 
was taken to Memphis and honored as the dead one 
had been. The sacred bulls were buried near Memphis 
in an arched gallery, hewn in the rock, two thousand 
feet long and twenty feet high, and twenty feet in 
breadth. On each side is a series of recesses, each 
containing a large granite sarcophagus, tifteen feet lo.ig 
and eight feet wide, in which the body of a sacred bull 
was deposited. In 18^2 they had already found thirty 
of these sarcophaguses containing dead bulls. In font 



EGYPT. 43 

of this tomb is a paved road, on each side of which are 
arranged stone lions, and before this is a temple with a 
vestibule. The bull was not the only sacred animal in 
Egypt. The tombs are full of the mummies of dogs, 
wolves, birds, and crockodiles that were embalmed and 
buried by the priests. It is strange that they preferred 
to worship animals to worshiping human beings. As 
they wanted to worship nature, they ought to have 
worshiped its noblest manifestations. But it is said 
they worshiped the animals because they believed in 
the transmigration of souls, through the animals up to 
man. They worshiped flowers, from which fact the 
Greeks and Romans laughed at them and said : O ! 
sacred nation whose gods grow in gardens. 
SACRED MYSTERIES. 

In the order of Sacred Mysteries the priests went 
ahead worshiping the Supreme God, the true and only 
God, while they continued to teach the religion of the 
plural gods to the people. 

The Egyptians furnished three kinds of Sphinxes. 
The first was a lion's body with the head of a man on 
it ; the second was the body of a lion with the head of 
a ram ; the third was the body of a lion with the head 
of a hawk. The Sphinx was the solemn sentinel placed 



44 EGYPT. 

to guard the temple and the tomb, as the Cherubim 
guarded the gates of Paradise after the supposed ex- 
pulsion of Adam and Eve. The Cherubim was com- 
posed of the figures of parts of a man's body and an 
eagle's body. The Cherubim consequently had wings. 
The Persians and Greeks had similar symbolic figures, 
meant to represent the various powers of the different 
creatures, combined in one being. The Egyptians also 
had a Holy of Holies in their temples. The ceremony 
of the Jewish high priest, placing on the head of the 
scapegoat the sins of the entire nation, was borrowed 
from the Egyptians. As Moses was a priest in the 
Egyptian religion, he doubtless subsequently intro- 
duced into the Jewish religion many of the features of 
his former religion. Many of the customs now in the 
christian religion can be traced back to Egypt. The 
Jews derived their custom of circumcision from the 
Egyptians, and the Egyptians derived it from the Ethi- 
opians. The custom of placing a gold ring on the f nger 
of the bride came from Egypt. There was an Egyptian 
priest at Thebes, called "Keeper of the Two Doors of 
Heaven," at least two thousand years before the Pope 
of Rome assumed to hold the keys. Notwithstanding 
the plural gods have been knocked (ml, the doctrines ol 



EGYPT. 45' 

the natural religions have come into the christian relig- 
ion. The learned Egyptologist, Samuel Sharp, stated 
that there are four doctrines common to Egyptian 
mythology and church orthodoxy. They are these : 

1. That the creation and government of the 
v/orld is not the work of a simple and undivided being, 
but of one God, made up of several persons, This is 
the doctrine of the Trinity. 

2. That salvation cannot be expected from the 
justice or mercy of a Supreme Being, Judge, unless 
an atoning sacrifice is made to him by a divine being. 

3. That among the persons who compose the 
god-head, one, though a god, could suflfer pain and be 
put to death. 

4. That a god or man, or a being half a god and 
half man once lived on earth, born of an earthly 
mother, but without an earthly father. 

The idea of the Madonna and her child, Christ, in 
her arms was borrowed from the natural religion of 
Egypt. The Egyptian imaginary goddess, Isis, with 
her imaginary child, Horus, in her arms, were wor- 
shiped as the merciful gods that would save their wor- 
shipers from the vengeance of the terrible imaginary 
judge, or god, Osiris. Isis was, therefore, the Egyptian 



46 EGYPT. 

Madonna. So Mary, the mother of Christ, was not 
the first Madonna in this world. The Egyptian Ma- 
donna and her child in her arms were imaginary, while 
the Christian Madonna and her child in her arms were 
not imaginary, but were sure enough mortals. 

TRIAL OF A SOUL BEFORE OSIRIS. 

The Egyptians did not believe in confession of sins 
and repentance, but denied their sins, and tried to 
purify themselves that way. This is the style of the 
Christian Scientists of our times. 

The Egyptians imagined that the soul was tried 
before the imaginary Osiris, that some imaginary gods 
prosecuted the soul, and other imaginary gods'defended 
it and pleaded for it. They had evidently witnessed 
the trial of a criminal in this life, and consequently 
imagined that the soul had to go through a similar trial 
after the death of the body. The most ridiculous part 
of the trial was where the soul was represented as 
placing his defenders, lawyers, on the altar to sacrifice 
them to appease the wrathful Osiris. Lawyers in this 
life would not allow themselves to be sacrificed in that 
way for the benefit of their clients. These imaginings 
proved that there is no telling what ridiculous things 



EGYPT. 47 

the imagination will not imagine. Egypt will be cele- 
brated in history for all time as the land where the 
children of Israel were first held in slavery for centu- 
ries, and on account of their wonderful escape from 
that bondage. The temples in which the ancient 
Egyptians used to worship, in the valley of the Nile, 
were finally buried by deposits from the Nile, and the 
sands from the desert being blown in over them. They 
are now being dug up by archiologists, and on their 
walls they find carved the ancient history, and all the 
religious beliefs, and representations of the daily life of 
the Egyptians. There will never be any occasion for 
any modern city or modern temples to be dug up to 
find what is going on now in any part of the world, 
as through the ocean cables the current history, both 
political and religious, and all other current news of any 
importance, is being put on record all around the earth. 
Many inventions that are regarded as modern were in 
use among the ancient Egyptians. 

EGYPTIAN BIBLE. 

The Egyptian religion was oral for centuries, but 
was finally reduced to writing, and was in forty-two 
sacred books in five classes. The first class consisted 



48 EGYPT. 

of hymns in praise of the gods, and were the most 
ancient. The other books treated of morals, astronomy, 
hieroglyphics, geography, ceremonies, the gods, and 
the education of priests, and medicine. In one of 
these books is represented, by a picture, a funeral pro- 
cession, in which the soul of the deceased is repre- 
sented as the chief mourner, offering prayers to the 
sun god. Another part of the book represents forty- 
two gods sitting in judgment on the soul of the de- 
ceased, with Osiris as chief justice. Before him are 
the scales of divine judgment. In one is placed the 
statue of justice, and in the other the heart of the 
dead, who stands in person by the balance, while 
Ambis watches the other scale. The god Horus looks 
at theplummit to see which way the scale inclines. The 
god Thoth, the Lord Justifier of the Divine Word, 
records the sentence. 

Learning, the sciences, and the arts reached a very 
high state in Egypt. In some respects they excelled 
the moderns. The pyramids are the wonder of the 
world. Astronomy reached a high state in Egypt, and 
also in Babylon, and all the ancient Asiatic nations. 



CHAPTER 7. 

GREECE. 

One branch of the Aryans went to Greece, where 
they found and mixed with a white people called Pelas- 
gians. The country had been known as Pelasgia, but 
after the mixture of these two peoples it became known 
first as Hellas and then Greece. From that time the 
whole people have been known as Greeks, and have 
played one of the grandest parts in all human history, 
in both politics and religion. How long they retained 
republican government, electing their own chiefs, is not 
known, but it is known that in their ancient monarchy 
their King claimed to be the son of God by his mortal 
mother, and compelled his sons and daughters to marry 
each other under the false pretense of keeping his pre- 
tended divine blood in his royal lanu'ly. So I hat fraud 
was also played on the people of Greece. But subse- 



?0 GREECE. 

quently the Greeks became a highly cultured people, 
recovered their natural, inalienable right of self-govern- 
ment, in both politics and religion. It was the Grecian 
Republic that played the great part in both politics and 
religion. 

The ancient republics of Greece and Rome, both 
Aryan, are more interesting to us Americans than any 
other nations on the earth. It was their political 
troubles that served as warnings to guide our forefath- 
ers in framing our National Constitution. 

The Greek Republic began its career as a Confed- 
eracy of slave States. Some of the States became free, 
while the others remained slave. Then came the civil 
war between the free and the slave States, commonly 
called in history the civil war between the Greek Aris- 
tocracy and the Greek Democracy, the people of the 
free States being called the Democracy, resulting in 
disintegration. 

Our Republic began its career as a Confederacy of 
slave States. Some became free States, while others 
remained slave States. Then came the civil war between 
the free States and the slave States, but, thanks lo our 
central government, disintegration was prevented. 

The fact that the Greeks disintegrated, owing to 



GREECE. ?1 

their having" no central government over their States to 
hold them together when civil war should come between 
them, suggested to our constitutional fathers the neces- 
sity of placing a central government over our States to 
hold them together when civil war should come between 
them. The result of our civil war proved the wisdom 
of their course. 

From Greece we received the Greek language, 
which is still taught in nearly all our colleges. 

The greatest struggles man has made to recover 
and preserve his natural right of self-government took 
place in Greece, Rome, France and America. After 
severe struggles, self-government was tirst recovered in 
Greece, and a Confederacy was formed, in which white 
slaves were held. Some of the members of that Con- 
federacy became free States, in which all had equal 
rights before the law. The other members remained 
slave States. A civil war of twenty-seven years' dura- 
tion naturally followed between the free States and the 
slave States, which has generally been called in history 
the civil war between the Greek Aristocracy and the 
Greek Democracy. The free State of Athens, the home 
of culture and retinement, led the Democracy. Sparta 
led the Aristocracy, conquered the Democracy, and 



?2 GREECE. 

forced on Athens the rule of the Thirty Tyrants. But 
the Athenians soon drove the Tyrants from the city 
and restored the Republic. Seein^i^ the disintegrated, 
crippled condition in which the civil war had left the 
Greeks, King* Philip, of Macedon, became ambitious to 
rule them. And accordingly intervened in a subse- 
quent civil war between two States of the Confederacy ; 
forced and bribed his way into the Amphictionic Coun- 
cil, the Grecian Congress, as a member of the same, 
over the resistance of Athens, led by the immortal 
Demosthenes, who, to his immortal honor let it be 
remembered, was proof against all King Philip's efforts 
to bribe him. 

Then came the great struggle between King Philip 
and Demosthenes. It was Republicanism vs. Mon- 
archy. Demosthenes, with the power of his oratory, 
tried to rally all the Greeks, but owing to the bitterness 
engendered by their late civil war, and the general 
demoralization resulting from corruption in public 
aflfairs, few responded. The Aristocracy either held 
back or aided King Philip on account of their hatred of 
the Democracy. And many of the Democracy held 
back because of Iheir disgusi over corruption at elec- 
tions, thus practically disintegrating the Conlederacy. 



GREECE. ?3 

Cldssic AlhciiN i^all;iiill\' k\l I he Iniloiii liopc, Init in 
the battle of Cheronea King' Philip conquered, and 
became the master of the Greeks. Demosthenes sub- 
sequently led a movement to release Athens, but was 
defeated, and committed suicide to avoid death at the 
hands of his enemies. Thus ended the first great 
struggle between Republicanism and Monarchy. 

From this career of stoic Greece, it is plain that 
disintegration led to the death of Republicanism in 
that historic land. 

Moral : The people of a Republic should always 
avoid disintegration and never resort to civil war, lest 
ambitious monarchists intervene and conquer all. 

Twenty-five hundred years after these troubles 
were occurring in Greece similar troubles came on our 
own continent. During our great civil war a civil war 
came on in the Republic of Mexico. The ambitious 
monarchist, Napoleon III, of France, took advantage of 
the troubles in Mexico, as well as in our own Republic, 
to intervene in Mexico, overthrow the Republic and 
establish a monarchy there, sending Maximilian over 
from Europe to be Emperor of Mexico. He and the 
monarchists of England then thought of intervening in 
our Republic, conquering us all, adding the South to 



^^4 GREECE. 

Maximilian's empire in Mexico and the North to Eni^- 
land's possessions in Canada. Only the fear of a revolt 
against it on the part of the people of France and 
England, who sympathized with our Union people who 
were struggling to maintain the supremacy of the 
Republic and establish universal liberty, prevented them 
from making the attempt. These facts lend additional 
force to the above moral, that the people of a Republic 
should avoid disintegration and never resort to civil 
war, lest ambitious monarchists intervene and con- 
quer all. 

During the administration of President Monroe 
our Government assumed the position that no Euro- 
pean monarchy should ever intervene in the atTairs of 
this hemisphere to establish monarchy. This was called 
the Monroe Doctrine. During our civil war we were 
in no condition to enforce it, but as soon as our war 
was over our Government ordered Nepoleon to take 
his French army out of Mexico and let the Mexican 
people determine for themselves what government they 
wanted. Napoleon withdrew his army at once, and 
the Mexicans killed Maximilian and re-established the 
Republic. To the everlasting honor of our Southern 
soldiers let it be remembered that the\' \\'ere anxious t(^ 



GREECE. ^^ 

join iho Union soldiers and drive A^;ixiniili:in inui his 
French army out of Mexico, but no occasion otfered. 
It is plain that we repeated the career of the Greek 
Republic, because we started out with the same condi- 
tions under which that Republic began its career. As 
human nature is the same in all generations, this proves 
that like political conditions will always produce like 
political results unless special care is taken to prevent. 
Athens, in the free State of Athens, was the most 
cultured city in all Greece. 

RELIGION. 

Here their imaginations created separate gods for 
everything in nature or the universe, till they had hun- 
dreds of gods, and names for all of them. In fact, so 
many gods that a Greek knew not to which god he 
ought to pray when he wanted a particular relief. In 
that case he erected an altar to some unknown god and 
prayed to him for relief. What a great relief the one 
only God with full power to grant any and all relief 
would have been to the overburdened memory of the 
Greek. They also had goddesses for everything in 
nature. Strange as it may appear to us, they also 
imagined that these imaginary gods and goddesses had 



^6 GREECE. 

amours and chiklivu. They iinai^iiicd (hal Ihcy had 
three generations of gods ; that the first generation 
were nature gods, and that the third generation were 
spiritual gods, but just like men and women, and dwelt 
on Mount Olympus, on the northern border of Greece. 
They imagined that those human-like gods and god- 
desses lived on imaginary foods called nectar and 
ambrosia, and were thereby made immortal. 

The brains of the Greek Aryans traveled over about 
the same line of religious thought that had previously 
been gone over by the Hindoo Aryans in India. To 
Greece they brought nature worship, the worship of 
the sun, the moon, the stars, the earth, the sky, the 
ocean, the atmosphere, the storms, tire, &c. From this 
start they went on and imagined that some of these 
objects in nature which were first worshiped as gods 
married and produced a second generation of gods, 
myths, they called Titans, and that some of these Titans 
married and produced a third generation of imaginary 
gods, called Olympian Gods. And also the Nymphs 
of the Ocean. Most of the names of the Greek gods 
they borrowed from the imaginary gods of the Egyp- 
tians, not using the Egyptian word, but using the 
corresponding Greek word. As Egypt and Greece 



GREECE. SI 

were bill ;i lew hiiiklivd miles apaii, aiul sailini^" ships 
were constantly carrying commerce from one to the 
other, the former very naturally influenced the latter, 
as it was then just beginning to develop. The Greeks 
allowed their imaginations to run till they imagined 
that each tribe of them had its separate god ; that each 
family had its separate household god, and that each 
individual had an invisible spirit always hovering about 
him to look after his welfare, which they did not dig- 
nify with the name of God, but they called it his 

Genius. 

GREEK BIBLE. 

Among the Greeks the priests were not as great 
men as they were in other nations, in other nations 
they and the prophets wrote the Bibles for the people, 
but they did not do so for the Greeks. The Greek 
Bible was written by two Greek poets, Hesiod and 
Homer, and is to be found in their poems, called 
Hesiod's Theogeny and Homer's Iliad. In his poem 
Hesiod first gives his idea of creation, or how the earth 
and the heavens came into existence, and then goes on 
to give an account of the imaginary birth and life of 
each of the three generations of their imaginary gods. 
He represents them as no better than the meanest of 



=^8 GREECE. 

mortals. Tells how the Greeks imagined I hat thev 
feasted, got drunk and did all kinds of mean things. 
He represents those imaginary gods as carrying on wars 
among themselves; and even represents the Mythical 
Goddesses as fighting each other. The imaginary 
children of the imaginary Titans were called Olympian 
Gods, as the Greeks imagined that they resided up on 
Mount Olympus on the northern border of Greece. 

homer's ILIAD. 

Homer represented the Olympian Gods as living 
together on Mount Olympus, feasting, making love, 
making war, playing the hypocrite with each other, 
getting angry and making up. He represents them as 
feeding on nectar and ambrosia, which imaginary foods, 
the Greeks imagined, made the gods immortal. He even 
represents them as getting drunk on nectar and becom- 
ing very boisterous at their feasts ; feasting all day long 
and going to bed at sundown; as tighting among 
themselves, and some times with mortals, and getting 
whipped by the mortals, and then going back to Zens, 
their Supreme God, on Olympus, to complain to him 
about it like a boy going to his father to complain that 
some other boy had whipped him. He also represented 
them as taking part in the siege of Troy on both sides. 



GREECE. ^9 

GODS OF THE ARTISTS. 

To the imai^inary i^ods the Greek sculptors also 
paid their attention. They chiseled out of marble rep- 
resentations of the personal appearance of the gods as 
they supposed they would appear if they could only be 
seen by the mortal eye. These marble busts, and some 
times statues, were by some called idols, and the sep- 
arate temple of each god had his marble bust set up in 
it for his worshipers to look at. Some accused the 
worshipers of worshiping the idol, or bust, instead of 
the imaginary god it represented. The same god rep- 
resented in marble presented diiTerent appearances 
according to the ditferent conceptions of how he would 
appear could he be seen by the different artists who 
chiseled him out. The artists, in painting, also repre- 
sented the supposed appearance of the different gods 
in paintings on the walls inside of their temples. These 
paintings also represented different appearances of the 
same god according as the different artists had differ- 
ent conceptions of how they thought the god would 
appear if he could only be seen. 

These different representations of the same god 
told at once as to whether the artist considered the god 
a fierce god or a mild and gentle god. If the artist was 



60 GREECE. 

of a licrcc nadirc he woiiKl i^'wc Ihal" appcaiaiicc to (ho 
bust or painting' of the god, and if he was of a gentle 
nature himself he would give a gentle appearance to 
the painting or bust of the god. 

Similarly men now in expressing their opinions of 
God give their own attributes to him. If they are 
tyranical in their own natures they attribute that nature 
to God; if on the contrary they are not tyranical in 
their own natures, but are gentle and kind, they repre- 
sent God as a kind and forgiving father. This fact 
that men always attribute their own natures to God is 
what caused the great intldels to declare that every 
man is the creator of his own god. They should have 
said, every man is the creator of his own idea of God. 

GODS OF THE GREEK PHILOSOPHERS. 

The Greeks produced some intidels, who were 
persecuted because they denied the existence of the 
imaginary gods. Protagoras was sentenced to death 
and his writings were burned because he denied the 
existence of the imaginary gods. Now we all know 
they had no existence. Diogenes was denounced as 
an atheist because he denied the existence of the 
imaginary gods, and a reward ot a talent was otTered to 



GREECE. 61 

any one who should kill him. About this lime came 
Socrates, the great Greek philosopher, who, while he 
did not deny the existence of the imaginary gods, 
taug:ht the existence of the Supreme God. He looked 
upon the imaginary gods as not gods, but simply 
angels, archangels and saints. In other words, Socrates 
in his philosophy abolished them as gods, reduced 
them to the ranks of angels, archangels and saints, and 
left only the Supreme God to worship, and thus arrived 
at the monotheism, the one only God. 

Socrates started out from the standpoint of nature 
to search for the origin of everything, even to the find- 
ing of God. Socrates believed in and argued in favor 
of the immortality of the soul. Plato, that other great 
Greek philosopher and monotheist, assumed the exist- 
ence of God, and declared that everything came from 
him as creator. Aristotle was not as pronounced a 
monotheist as was Plato. 

STOICAL SYSTEM. 

The Greek stoics believed that there w^as but one 
being, and that from him flowed the universe, and to 
him returned everything in regular cycles. That 
everything is either God or a manifestation of God. 



62 GREECE. 

They believed that the soul exists after death of the 
body, in a future state, much better than this for a 
time, but in a certain cyle it is absorbed into the Divine 
Being. That in that better world there would be a 
judgment day held on the conduct of each person ; 
there friends and relations would recognize each other 
and dwell together during the cycle preceding absorp- 
tion. 

EPICUREANS. 

The Greek Epicureans believed that the imaginary 
gods had an existence, and that they enjoyed them- 
selves very highly, and that they were immortal ; but 
they did not believe in any future state for mortals, 
and rejected prayer and all religion, regarding it as a 
curse to man. Such were the principal theological 
beliefs of the Greek philosophers. 

The sacred mysteries were practiced in Greece. 
The Greek religion was established by law, and was 
the national religion in a republic. 



CHAPTER 8. 

ROME. 

As long as time shall last the history of Rome, 
in both politics and religion, will be intensely interest- 
ing and instructive. 

Led by Junius Brutus, man recovered self-gov- 
ernment in Rome, but denied it to his fellow-man in 
the establishment of a Patrician Republic. 

The Patricians, a rich and privileged class, who 
owned many slaves, were, by provisions of the Con- 
stitution, the ruling power in Rome, so much so that 
the government could, very appropriately, be described 
as a government of the Patricians, by tlie Patricians, 
and for tlie Vatricians. The Patricians comprised 
about one-tenth of the Romans. The other nine- 
tenths consisted of Plebeians and white slaves. 

This being the situation in Rome, a struggle began 



64 ROME. 

for equal rights before the law. The leaders of the peo- 
ple, the brothers Gracchi, for daring to ask equal 
rights for the people, were slaughtered by the Patricians 
and their property contlscated. The people's party, 
however, subsequently gained power under Cinna, 
the father-in-law of Julius C?esar, by his first wife, 
and Marius, the uncle of C^sar, when the Patrician 
leaders were in turn put to death, and equal rights be- 
fore the law established in their Constitution for all 
Romans; but the struggle continued between the Pa- 
tricians and Plebeians for the control of the govern- 
ment. And in retaliation, Sylla, the great Patrician 
general, returned from Asia with his army, and in 
sight of Rome destroyed the people's army, putting all 
prisoners to death. Sylla then dictated a Constitution 
providing for the perpetual rule of the Patricians, and 
to make sure that that rule should be in no danger of 
overthrow, executed five thousand leading men of the 
people's party. 

But in spite of the Sylla Constitution and that 
great slaughter of leaders, the people's party again 
gained control, this time under C:iesar, Pompev and 
Crassus, and sirange as il may seem, no rol;iliati(^n \\;is 
made on account ol the Sylla slaughter. 



ROME. 6? 

After the expiration of Cesar's consulship, he led 
his army into Gaul, which country he conquered and 
reconciled to Roman rule. But after the death of 
Crassus, the Patrician leaders, desiring" to regain con- 
trol, seduced Pompey, then First Consul of Rome, 
into a movement against Cassar, demanding* his retire- 
ment from the army, and the dismissal of his troops to 
civil life and poverty after nine years' service in Gaul. 

In justice to his army, himself and the people, 
whose greatest leader he was, he declined to comply 
with their demand. Civil war came, and tinally the 
contending forces met at Pharsalia, Caesar in command 
of the army that represented the cause of the people 
and the Tribunes, and Pompey in command of the 
army that represented the cause of the Patricians and 
the Senate. A great many of the Patrician leaders, 
Senators and their sons, were on the tleld with Pom- 
pey, and many of them were slain in that bloody 
battle, which resulted in a great victory for CcEsar and 
the people's cause. Pompey tied to Egypt, where he 
was treacherously murdered. Finally C^sar destroyed 
the Patrician army, commanded by the two sons of 
Pompey at Munda, and returned to Rome conqueror of 
the Patricians. And was, again, triumphantly elected 



66 ROME. 

First Consul of Rome, Mark Antony, his most inti- 
mate friend, being elected one of his associate Consuls. 
Caesar was then at the most critical period of his life. 
Champion in the people's cause, he might have been 
the tirst Washington of the world, and loved by all 
mankind, had he not allowed the siren voice of ambi- 
tion to whisper in his ear : ' ' Ccvsar, Emperor of T{ome!^' 
The Patrician Senators, secretly hearing of Cxsar's 
ambitious designs, at once concluded to be the tirst 
to otTer him the crown, and on that ground to claim 
the right to control his administration as Emperor. 
They accordingly voted him the crown, and had him 
sounded to see if he would accept. But not being 
willing to owe it to his hereditary enemies, whom he 
had so recently conquered, Caesar declined the prof- 
fered crown. But the Patrician Senators, having com- 
mitted themselves in favor of making him monarch, 
and secretly knowing that he could rely on most of the 
army, Caesar concluded to sound ilie people, and if he 
didn't meet with too much opposition from them, 
declare himself Emperor. Accordingly, in the presence 
of Caesar and a large concourse in the Forum, by pre- 
arrangement'a diadem was placed on the head i^f his 
slakie, which stood upon the Rostra. The people 



ROME. 67 

hiiled to i^Teet it with any sig*ns of approval, and two 
indig-nant Tribunes tore it from the statue. Cxsar 
failed to disclanii any connection with the crownini^^' 
of his statue, which he would have done then and 
there had he not been seeking the crown. Riding on 
horseback, in the street, shortly after, he was by prear- 
rangement hailed as King. Reining up, C^sar replied : 
"I am not King but C^sar." Some Tribunes tried to 
arrest the hailers, and a tight ensued. C'^esar had the 
Tribunes punished by the Senate for daring to interfere 
with his friends. And soon after, on the l^th day of 
February following, when presiding at the Lupercalia, 
the ancient Carnival of Rome, Antony, as a last souiid- 
iiip^ of the people, otfered him the crown, saying: "The 
people give you this by my hand." Caesar hearing no 
shouts of approval, and seeing marked disapproval in 
the faces of the people, turned it otT, exclaiming: 
''T{oinaiis have no Kino; but God!' ^ This sentiment 
was greeted with shouts of joy. 

Cesar's refusal of the crown when oiTered by the 
Patrician Senators, and then soliciting it from the peo- 
ple, caused the Patricians to suspect he intended to 
make himself Emperor and lean toward the people, his 
old friends, and away from the Patricians, on account 



68 ROME. 

of which they concluded to put him to death. And 
iinally the evening" previous to the Ides of March, the 
conspirators met at the house of Caius Cassius, and 
agreed to assassinate CcCsar the next morning" in the 
Senate chamber. 

That night his wife, Calpurnia, dreamed that 
Cct'sar was murdered, and she saw him ascend into 
heaven and received by the hand of God. Calpurnia, 
troubled by her dream the next morning, persuaded 
him not to go to the Senate. 

At the same hour the conspirators, who had some 
gladiators placed in the temple near by, to be called to 
their assistance if necessary, and Cicero who fully 
sympathized with the conspiracy, took their seats in 
the Senate. And as Caesar came not, sent one of their 
number, Decimus Brutus, in whom Ciiesar had great 
contidence, to induce him to come to the Senate. On 
their way a man slipped into the hand of Gesar a 
paper, telling him to read it. He neglected to do so. 
Had he read it, it would have saved him, for it exposed 
the conspiracy and the names of the ciMispirators. 
Arriving at the Senate, Caesar took his seat as First 
Consul, when the conspirators approached him under 
the pretense of submitting petitions. Tullius Cimber's 



ROME. 69 

requcsl was rofuscJ, whcroupon lie cau^^hl hold of 
Cciesar's gown iniploringiy, and at the same time Cains 
Cassins, from behind, stabbed Cc^sar in the throat. 
Ciiesar involuntarily shrieked, and rising, caught Cassius 
by the arm, when Marcus Brutus stabbed him in the 
breast. Throwing up his arms to protect his face from 
threatening daggers, Cassar sank to the floor in death. 
Brutus, waving his dagger, shouted: ''Cicero! liberty 
is restored in Isomer All fled from the scene. The 
conspirators rushed into the streets, shouting to the 
people : " TJie tyrant is dead and Rome is free!'' The 
excited people crowded the streets, where Brutus and 
Cassius spoke to them in defense of their act, declaring 
that they had killed C^sar to save the Republic. Brutus 
and Cassius were leaders in the people's party, but as 
they were acting with the Patrician Senators, the hered- 
itary enemies of the people, the people believed, at that 
time, that Ca'sar was slain more to place the Patricians 
back in power than to save the Republic. 

Through fear the dead body of Cctsar was left alone 
where it fell till nightfall, when three of his own ser- 
vants bore it to his home. That afternoon Lepidus 
marched his troops into the city and stationed them in 
the Forum. And all that night was passed by the 



70 ROME. 

conspirators, includini^' Cicero, in the Capitol, tryii\i( 
to agree upon what should be done next. 

Through fear of Antony, now Chief Executive of 
Rome, Lepidus and his troops, who were Cctsar's 
friends, and the people, they finally resolved to allow 
Ci^usar's body to receive a respectful funeral, and to 
ask Antony to meet with them in the Senate. 

The next morning the Senate met in the temple of 
Terra, Antony presiding as Consul. After a short 
speech from him, Cicero led off in behalf of the con- 
spirators, in one of the ablest speeches of his life, 
advocating/^d^ai"^, reconciliation , and oblivion of the past. 
The Senate voted pardon and oblivion for the past, and 
in due course of time Cesar's body, the dress of which 
had not been changed, was brought to the Forum and 
placed on the Rostra from which he had so often 
spoken to the people. After a reading of the votes of 
confidence and honors the Senate had recently heaped 
on C'ciesar, and f/ic oath tlie Senators liad all recently 
talwn to protect liini j'roni assassination , of which he 
had expressed apprehension, Antony read the will of 
Gesar, in which the people were left about live dollars 
each, and a public park on the Tiber. The will, also, 
made Octavius his general heir, and Demicus Brutus 



ROME. 71 

his heir in case Octavius hiilcd. Antoiiv then exhib- 
ited to the people Cc^sar's wounds and bloody gown, 
exciting" the people against the conspirators. His funeral 
oration ended, a funeral pile was made, there in the 
Forum, from the platform, chairs and articles of cloth- 
ing thrown upon it by the people, upon which the 
body of the great Caesar was burned. His uncon- 
sumed remains were gathered up and buried in the 
Tomb of the Caesars in Campus Martius. The grief 
of the common people, who chietly composed the audi- 
ence, was great. 

Antony's Consulship soon ended, and Cicero 
became Chief Executive, and for a year after the death 
of Cxsar through him the Patrician party had control of 
Rome, wiien Antony, Lepidus and Octavius united and 
marched triumphantly into Rome with the entire West- 
ern army. Cicero fled before them to his country 
seat, where he was pursued and beheaded. Antony 
and Octavius then marched against Brutus and Cas- 
sius. They met at Phillippi. A desperate battle was 
fought. Brutus and Cassius were defeated, and com- 
mitted suicide to avoid being captured and murdered 
by their victorious enemies. 

In'due course of time Octavius Giesar was installed 



72 ROME. 

Emperor of Rome. And thus, about forty-three years 
B. C, perished the iJieat Roman Republic, and a Caesar 
was on the throne, doubtless as was intended by Julius 
C^sar. The conspirators and all who sympathized 
with them were then put to death. 

WHY DID THE ROMAN PEOPLE SUBMIT TO MON- 
ARCHY? 

History informs us they had seen the public offices 
go by the power of money instead of the will of the 
people, for so many years, they thought that true 
Republicanism had been destroyed already by the cor- 
rupt use of money at elections. That no poor man, 
however worthy, could be elected to office. That the 
people, disgusted with that state of affairs, felt as 
though they would as soon see the offices go by hered- 
itary right as by the power of Patrician money, and 
consequently submitted to monarchy. 

From this career of Rome it is plain : First : That 
the civil wars of the Romans were caused by the Patri- 
cians denying the Plebeians equal n'o/ifs before flie Lnc, 
and murdering their leaders for daring to ask for the 
same. Second : That the Republic was destroyed by 
the ambitious desire of the Ciusars to rule over the 



ROME. 73 

Patricians. Third: Thai Ihc brini^ini^*" aboiil of (hat 
result was made possible by the corrupt conduct of the 
rich Patrician leaders in purchasing voters at the polls. 

Moral : Man should never deny to his fellow-man 
equal rights before the law, and the people of a Repub- 
lic should always see that their elections express the 
will of the people and not the power of money. 

Our constitutional forefathers framed our Consti- 
tution providing for a People's Republic, excepting as 
to the negroes, whom it left in slavery. Here also man 
denied to his fellow-man equal rights before the law, 
and punishment comes for it in civil war. 

Our forefathers also framed our Government after 
the general plan of the Roman Government, the legis- 
lative body being divided into a Senate and House, the 
only difference being that our House is called a House 
of Representatives, while theirs was called a House of 
Triunes; but in both cases they were elected by the 
people. Our President corresponds to the First Con- 
sul of Rome, only being called President instead of 

First Consul. 

RELIGION. 

As long as human beings remain on this earth the 
history of the Roman Republic, its religion, its politics 



74 ROME. 

And its military career will be studied by mankind. 
The religion of Rome was established by law as the 
national religion, although Rome was a Republic, it 
consisted of a worship, a ritual, a ceremony. A Roman 
could believe whatever he pleased to believe and the 
authorities never molested him so long as he observed 
the external ceremonies of the church. Cicero as First 
Consul was by law chief pontiflf, head of the church, 
and as such claimed to believe in religion, but as a 
philosopher he denied the existence of the gods, and 
made an argument to that effect in his De Natura 
Deorum. The Roman law permitted any foreigners to 
come and reside in Rome and bring along with them 
their gods and worship them according to the law of 
their own country. 

They considered it the duty of Jews in Rome to 
worship the Jewish god; of the Egyptians in Rome to 
worship the gods of Egypt ; that it was the duty of 
every man while in Rome to worship the gods of his 
own country. 

As long as the Christians in Rome were looked 
upon as a Jewish sect, they were not molested by the 
authorities, but when they came to be understood as a 
departure from Judaism, Ihey were regarded as here- 



ROME. 7? 

tics to a national faith. They wore then also looked 
upon as enemies to the Roman gods, and were put to 
death as such. At this time Rome was no longer a 
republic, hut was an empire under the Emperor, Augus- 
tus Giesar. 

The religion of Rome was serious and earnest, 
while that of Greece was sentimental and gay. The 
gods of Rome were moral and practical, and supposed 
to be the givers of earthly fortunes. The Roman gods 
all had official duties to perform, and had no time to 
indulge in feasts among themselves and to have dis- 
graceful amours, like the Grecian gods of Olympus. 
While Zeus, the Grecian god, wandered about, having 
disgraceful adventures, the Roman god, Jupiter Capi- 
tolinus, remained at home attending to the duties of 
his office, which was to make Rome the greatest power 
in the world, all in the imaginations of the Romans. 

HUMAN SACRIFICES. 

The Roman worship consisted of sacrifices, prayers 
and ceremonies. They sacrificed many men and ani- 
mals. They thought they could bribe their imaginary 
gods into granting them favors by murdering a human 
being and giving his tlesh to them. 



76 ROME. 

The Roman i^hidiators who were thrown into the 
amphitheater to be slain by the wilit- animals were the 
Christians and the convicted criminals of Rome. 

The Roman people were made up from diiTerent 
branches of the Aryans, who were know^n in Italy as 
Latins, Sabines, Etruscans, and Kelts. These dif- 
ferent branches brought into Rome their different 
gods. The Romans believed that some of their imag- 
inary gods inhabited the hills of Rome. The Romans 
had no Bible. They had no favorite gods, but wor- 
shiped each in turn, according to what kind of favor 
they wanted to ask of him. They believed in one 
supreme god, they called Jupiter Optimis-Maximis, of 
whom all the other gods were but qualities and 
attributes. But more than any other nation they went 
on and personified and deified every separate power of 
nature till they had more gods than any one Roman 
could remember. So some times when they wanted to 
ask a favor they could not remember which god had 
the power to grant that kind of a favor, and therefore 
had to ask it of some unknown god or the supreme 
god, and some times a new god was created lor the 
special occasion. They had a god of talkativeness and 
a god of silence. They believed fliat pestilence, defeat 



ROME. 77 

in Ixitilo, blight, &c., were dangerous beings, whose 
hostility could only be placated by sacritices. They 
also had gods for Modesty, Prudicitia, for Fidelity, Fides, 
for Concord, Concordia, and also their household g'ods. 
It is supposed that each family had a pet name for its 
own household god. It was the duty of the pontiffs 
to create new gods. The Romans had a goddess, pecu- 
nia, money, derived from Pecus, cattle, dating from the 
time when the circulating medium consisted of cows 
and sheep. When copper money came the pontiffs 
created a god for that, which they named ytsculaceus, 
and when silver money was coined they created a god 
for that they named Argentarius. So they had a sep- 
arate god for everything. 

PLANETS NAMED AFTER THE GODS. 

The Roman gods that are most interesting to us 
are Jupiter, Saturn, Mars, Venus, Saturn and Neptune, 
because their names were given to the most beautiful 
planets of our solar system, at which we are so fond of 
gazing by night. As Jupiter was the most powerful 
Roman god, his name was given to the largest planet 
in our solar system. As Venus, the Goddess of Love, 
was the most beautiful Roman goddess, her name was 



78 ROME. 

given to the most beautiful planet in our system. As 
Mars was the God of War, his name was given to the 
red planet because its color was suggestive of blood. 

PANTHEON. 

The Roman pantheon contained three classes of 
gods and goddesses : 

1. The old Italian imaginary divinities, Latin, 
Sabine and Etruscan, adopted by the government. 

2. The imaginary gods created by the College of 
Pontiffs for moral and political purposes. 

3. The imaginary gods of the Greeks, imported 
with a change of name by the literary admirers and 
imitators of the Greeks. 

As each god had its separate temple in which it 
was worshiped, the temple called the Pantheon was a 
building in which all the gods could be worshiped at 
the same time. The Romans had no busts or 
statues of their gods and goddesses in the early times, 
but when they got that idea from the Greeks, they 
crowded their temples with them. 

CAPITOL. 

The magniticent Temple of the Capitol at Rome 
consisted of three parts — a nave sacred to Jupiter, the 



79 ROME. 

i;reatest i;"od, and two wings or aisles, one dedicated 
to Juno, the greatest goddess, female Jupiter, the god- 
dess of intellectuahty, also goddess of womanhood, 
devoted to matrons and virgins, and the other to 
Minerva. This temple was nearly square, being two 
hundred and fifteen feet long, and two hundred feet 
wide, and the wealth accumulated in it was immense. 
The walls and roof were marble, covered with gold 
and silver. Jupiter, Juno and Minerva were called the 
Trinity at the Capitol, and they represented Power, 
Affection and Wisdom. 

After these three Capitoline deities, Jupiter, Juno 
and Minerva and Janus, the old Sabine god of begin- 
nings, from whom January, the first month in the 
year, derived its name. The Romans worshiped a 
series of imaginary deities, who may be classified as 
follows : 

1 . Gods, representing the powers of nature ; Sol, 
god of the sun, a Sabine deity. 

2. Luna, goddess of the moon, also a Sabine 
deity. 

3. Neptune, god of the sea. 

II. Gods of the human relations: 

1. Vesta, the goddess of household hre, who 



80 " ROME. 

sanctified the home. When all Rome came to be re- 
garded as one family, she became the goddess of that 
family home, and her temple, which still stands in 
Rome, not far from the Forum, in the south end of the 
city, became the fireside of Rome, in which always 
burned the sacred fire, watched and kept burning by 
the vestal virgins. The vestal virgins were honored 
more highly than any other people in Rome, even more 
highly than the highest ottlcials. In the worship of 
the goddess Vesta could be seen the love of home, 
respect for family life, and hatred of impurity and im- 
modesty. The goddess Vesta was also called Mater 
Stata, that is, the immovable mother. 

2. The Lares and Penates. The Lares were sup- 
posed to be the souls of ancestors residing in the home 
and guarding it. Their images were kept in a room, 
or little chapel in the house, called the Lararium, and 
were crowned by the master of the house, to cause 
them to be propritious. The father conducted the 
domestic worship, whether it was to pray or make a 
sacrifice. The Penates were supposed to be beings of 
a higher order than the Lares, but being supposed to 
perform about the same ofiices as the Lares. Thus the 
Roman considered himself surrounded in his own 
house by invisible friends and guardians. 



ROME. 81 

^. The Genius. Each person was also beheved 
to have an invisible spirit, called a Genius, always 
hoverini^" about him, from whom he was supposed to 
have received his living", power and vital Force. Places 
as well as persons had their Geniuses. On coins are 
found the Genius of Rome. The Genius of Rome was 
considered as taking his rank with the highest gods. 

ill. Gods of the human soul : 

1. Mens, god of the mind, intellect. 

2. Pudicitia, goddess of chastity. 

3. Pietas, god of piety, reverence for parents. 

4. Fides, god of fidelity. 
=>. Concordia, concord. 

6. Virtus, courage. 

7. Spes, Hope. 

8. Pallor, fear. 

9. Voluptas, pleasure. 

IV. Deities of rural and other occupations. 

1. Tellus, god of the earth. 

2. Saturnus, Saturn. Saturn was the god of 
planting and sowing. ' 

h Ops, goddess of the harvest. 
4. Mars, originally an agricultural god, danger- 
ous to crops ; afterward god ol war. 



82 ROME. 

?. Sylvan US, the god of wood. 

6. Faunus, an old Italian deity, the patron of i\^y\- 
culture. 

7. Cerres, j^'oddess of the cereal g"rasses. 

8. Liber, god of vine and wine. 

9. Bona Dea, the good goddess. The idea of 
her feast was a chaste marriage, as helping to preserve 
the human race. 

10. Flora. She was the goddess of flowers and 
blossoms. Great license was practiced at her worship. 

These were the principal deities of the Romans, 
whose worship was popular, although they had many 
others. This list of gods proves that the Romans 
worshiped the powers of earth more than they did the 
heavenly bodies. The Italians cared more for the 
country than they did for the city, and Rome was 
founded by country people. From the Romans we got 
the Latin classics. 

PHALLIC WORSHIP. 

In Rome, where now stands the Quirinal, the resi- 
dence of the King of Italy, once stood the temple of 
Phallic worship — the worship of the reproductive or- 
gans. History proves that worship, in ancient times, 



ROME. 83 

extended around the i^'Iobe. The organs were wor- 
shiped by many people as the origin of life. They are 
undoubtedly the origin of people who now come, but 
the tirst people who came had no people back of them 
to reproduce them, and consequently had to come from 
germs of life by evolution. That worship also became 
spiritual. In time they claimed that they did not wor- 
ship the organs, but worshiped an invisible power, the 
imaginary Phallic god, back of the organs, which they 
asserted gave their creative power, as the sun-god was 
supposed to give the sun its power. It is claimed 
that the christian cross and other emblems came from 
the emblems of this worship. 



CHAPTER 9. 

GERMANY. 

That branch of Aryans called the Teutonic, that 
subsequently became known as Germans and Scan- 
dinavians, left Central Asia, traveled northwest and 
spread over Northern Central Europe. Some of them 
settled in what is now known as Germany and Hol- 
land, facing the North Sea, while the others settled all 
around the shores of the Baltic Sea, peopling the region 
where now stands St. Petersburg, on the eastern shore 
in Russia, and what was then called Scandinavia, but 
is now called Sweden, Norway and Denmark, on the 
western shore of the Baltic. The Germans went into 
Europe after the Keltic tribes, and before the Aryan 
Slavi, who are now known as Russians. The Romans, 
under Julius Cxsar, tried to drive the Germans out o\ 
Germany, but the Germans whipped (he Romans, e\en 



GERMANY. 8? 

under that ^^Teat General, and held their country. 
While the Druids prohibited any communication of 
their beliefs in writing, the German Scalds put all their 
belief into popular songs, and reverenced literature as a 
gift from the gods. Still, but little came down con- 
cerning these German tribes till Caesar and Tacitus 
wrote their account of them. 

REPUBLICAN GOVERNMENT. 

Tacitus declared that their government was repub- 
lican, their leaders being elective, and their powers 
being limited. Their leaders were allowed to decide 
the less important matters, while the principal ques- 
tions were settled at public meetings of the people. 

These meetings were held regularly, and were 
presided over by the chief, and decided all public 
aiTairs. Tacitus said they were distinguished as a lib- 
erty loving people. They were also distinguished from 
other nations as allowing only one wife to one man. 

NATURE WORSHIP. 

Cnesar described them as worshiping the sun, 
moon and tire, but as having no regular priests, and 
paying little regard to sacritkes.. He said that women, 
whom they reverenced very highly, were their augurs 



86 GERMANY. 

and diviners, as prophets, but they did not convert them 
into goddesses. That they reverenced chastity, and 
considered it conducive to health and strength. That 
they were a pastoral, rather than an agricultural people ; 
that no one owned land, but each had it assigned to 
him temporarily. This was said to be to prevent 
amassing wealth and losing warlike habits. 

That they were fond of making inscriptions on 
the rocks and other objects which were called Runic 
inscriptions. 

GERMAN GODS. . 

Tacitus found in some of their ancient hymns, or 
ballads, the only historic monuments they had — the 
names of a god they called Tuisto, a god they imagined 
had been born from the earth, and the name of a god 
they imagined was the son of Tuisto, called Mannus. 
The other gods of the Germans Tacitus called Mars, 
Mercury and Hercules. They built no temples to their 
gods, but worshiped them in the groves, which were 
called sacred groves, after the gods had been worshiped 
in them. They had neither busts, statues nor paint- 
ings of their gods. The German imagination did not 
create many gods. 



GERMANY. 87 

They loughi with cavahy, ^>upported by inlantry. 
Augustus Caesar gave up all attempts to conquer the 
Germans, and only carried on war against them to 
revenge the destruction of Varnus and his three legions 
by the famous German chief, Arminius, or Herrman. 

The Roman historian, Tacitus, declared that the 
Germans were as warlike as the Romans, and were 
only inferior to them in weapons and discipline. He 
declared that Arminius was the liberator of Germany, 
although he died at the early age of thirty-seven, un- 
conquered in war. He also declared that the Germans 
were all a blue-eyed, yellow-haired people, with large 
bodies, whose wealth was in their flocks and herds. 
They, like their modern descendants, drank beer and 
Rhenish wine. Subsequently they, as Goths, Van- 
dals, Lombarge and Franks, destroyed the Roman 
empire. Most of the Germans who have settled in 
our country have proven themselves good citizens and 
a liberty loving people. 



CHAPTER lo. 

SCANDINAVIA. 

The branch of the Teutonic tribes of Aryans that 
settled in Scandinavia, and thus became known a Scan- 
dinavians, made a great history, which has exercised 
great influence on modern Europe. They, like their 
German brethren down in Germany, were a liberty 
loving people. Their General Assemblies, or Things, 
as they were called, were the origin of the English 
Parliament. 

REPUBLICAN GOVERNMENT. 

The old grandfather was the chief of all his de- 
scendants, as well as their priest. But all of the men 
in a neighborhood who were not slaves, captives in 
war or their children, were called freemen, and met in 
a meeting they called the Thing, where the\' decided 



SCANDINAVIA. 89 

disputes, laid down social rei^ulalions, and determined 
on public measures. The Thing was, therefore, legis- 
lature, court of justice, and executive council all in one 
body. Once a year, in some central place, there was 
held a similar meeting to settle the atTairs of the whole 
country, called the Land-Thing, or the All-Thing. At 
this the Chief Executive was chosen for the entire coun- 
try, to serve only one year, and he had the power to 
appoint subordinate officers, called Yarls, to preside over 
large districts. No matter by what title they called the 
Chief Executive, he was practically only the President 
of a Republic, and to call him anything else would be 
a misnomer. 

The people were classitied into land-holders, who 
were called freemen, and slaves, who were captives in 
war, or their children. 

The slaves did domestic services and tilled the soil, 
while the freemen went to war. Their highest ambi- 
tion was to die on the battle-tleld, believing if they 
died there they would go at once to the halls of Odin. 
Rather than die in their beds some of them when sick 
would plunge into the sea. When not tlghting they 
were fond of feasting, and the man that could drink 
the most beer was regarded as the best man. The cus- 



90 SCANDINAVIA. 

torn ol drinking toasLs came lioni Ihem to us through 
our English ancestors. On all public occasions they 
first drank to Odin and then to other deities, and then 
to the memory of the dead, in what was called grave- 
beer. The English first drink to their Queen, as we 
first drink to our President. 

They had a very high respect for the women. They 
admired them for their modesty, common sense and 
force of character more than for their facinations. 

The wife carried the keys to the house, and some 
times divorced the husband for some offences, and took 
back their dowerys. The people highly honored their 
poets. Their poems described the historic scenes of 
the Scandinavians. 

The Scandinavians were a liberty loving people. 
Their General Assembly, or Things, as they were called, 
were the origin of the English Parliament. 

In Scandinavia the Teutonic imagination ran till it 
created many gods, but not till they arrived in Iceland 
were its creations placed in a Bible. 

SCANDINAVIAN BIBLE. 

The Scandinavians had a Bible, which consisted of 
an account of creation, old poems and ballads Ihat had 



SCANDINAVIA. 91 

bcLMi composed by dilTcronl aiicicni Scandinavians, bul 
were put into two books, called Eddas. The tirst book, 
or Poetic Edda, which was the fountain of Scandina- 
vian mythology, consisted of thirty-seven poems, old 
songs and ballads, which had come down from ancient 
times in the mouths of the people, but were only tlrst 
collected and committed to writing by Sacmind, a 
Christian priest of Iceland, in the eleventh century, 
who did that for the Scandinavians, who had settled in 
Iceland, and had there preserved the ideas, manners and 
religion of the Teutonic people in their purity for many 
centuries, and whose Eddas and Eagas are the chief 
source of our knowledge of the race. Sacmind was a 
bard, or scald, as well as a priest, and one of his own 
poems, the Sun-Song, is in his Edda. As the old. grand- 
mothers used to repeat those ballads and poems relating 
to the gods to their grandchildren by the tlresides of 
the old farm houses in Iceland, and the book now 
repeats them to the people, they call that book Edda, 
which word means grandmother. 

The poetic Edda consists of thirty-seven poems, 
and is in two parts, the first containing mythical poems 
concerning the, gods and creation; the second, the 
legends of the heroes of Scandinavian history. 



92 SCANDINAVIA. 

The first poem in (he first part of the poetic Edda 
is called the Voluspa, or Wisdom of Vala. The Vala 
was a prophetess, supposed to possess great super- 
natural knowledge. The Voluspa gives an account of 
creation, saying that, in effect, everything came from 
space or chaos. That the f rst object was created by 
nature, and evolution was an immense giant they called 
Ymer; that neither the sun, the moon, nor the stars, 
nor anything else had any existence before Ymer; that 
he came as is here described ; that there t]rst came a 
bright shining world of flame to the south, and another, 
a cloudy and dark one, toward the north. Torrents of 
venom flowed from the last into the abyss and froze 
and tilled it full of ice. But the air oozed up through 
it in icy vapors, which were melted into living drops 
by a warm breath from the south, and from these came 
the giant Ymer. From him, continues the Voluspa, 
came a race of wicked giants. Afterwards from these 
same drops of fluid seeds, children of heat and cold, 
came the mundane cow, whose milk fed the giants. 
There arose also, in a mysterious manner, Bor, the 
father of three sons, Odin, Vili and Ve, who, after 
several adventures — having killed the giant Ymer, and 
made out of his body heaven and earth — proceeded to 



SCANDINAVIA. .. 9^ 

lorni a man aiul a woman named Ask and Emlora, 
Adam and Eve. Chaos havinj^- thus disappeared, Odin 
became the All-Father, creator of gods and men, with 
earth for his w^ife and the powerful Thor for his oldest 
son. 

The resemblance between the Greek and Scandi- 
navian accounts of the origin of the gods and men is 
very striking. 

Having given this account of the formation of the 
world, of the gods and the first couple of mortals, the 
Edda next speaks of night and day, of the sun and 
moon, of the rainbow bridge from earth to heaven, and 
of the great ash tree, where the gods sit in council, 
it also gives an account of all the different imaginary 
gods and goddesses and their marriages. These imag- 
inary gods were supposed to dwell on a mountain 
called Valkola, after the style of the Olympian gods of 
Greece, and to feast every day with the heroes who 
had fallen in battle. Like the Olympian gods, they 
had their adventures in the imaginations of the Scandi- 
navians and Icelanders. For hell they had a female 
goddess, whom they called Queen Hela. The many 
stories of the gods will not be related here. Accord- 
ing to this mythology the earth will be destroyed by 
tire and afterwards renewed. 



94 SCANDINAVIA. 

GODS OF THE SCANDINAVIANS. 

The Scandinavians believed that this h'fe, in all its 
departments, was simply a struggle between light and 
darkness, heat and cold, right and wrong, and so on. 
Living in such a cold place, their imaginations created 
a cold place, where people are always freezing, for hell. 
The Egyptians, living in such a hot climate, thought 
there must he a hot place, where people would always 
be suffering from heat. 

They had a god of light, a god of darkness, a god 
of right and a god of wrong, and so on ; and they be- 
lieved these imaginary gods were always at war. They 
were very fond of war themselves. They regarded 
Odin as their most powerful god, and also regarded 
him as the Alfader (All-Father), because he was the 
the father of all the gods; and as the Valfudir( Choos- 
ing Father), because he chooses all those who fall in 
battle as his sons. The names of their gods in the 
order of their rank were Odin, Thor, Baldur, N jord, 
Freyja, Tyr, Bragi, and so on. There were also many 
goddesses in the Valhalla, of whom the Edda mentions 
Frigga, Saga and many others. The most singular god 
ol" all was (heir god, called Heimdall, who was also 
called the White God. 



SCANDINAVIA. % 

They ckiini that he was the son of nine virgins, 
who were all sisters, and that he was a very sacred and 
powerful deity. Here conies the story of a i^od beini^* 
born of virgins long" prior to the story of Christ and 
the Virgin Mary. When such a whopper as this is 
told, it is time to stop giving any further account of 
the imaginary gods of the Scandinavians. 

The resemblance between the Scandinavian myth- 
ology and the Zoroaster mythology is very close. 

SCANDINAVIAN WORSHIP. 

The Scandinavian worship was simple, and at first 
carried on in the groves, but later they worshiped in 
temples. They held three great festivals during the 
year. The first festival was in honor of the sun, and 
was held with sacrifices, feasting and great mirth. This 
was held in the winter solstice, on the longest night of 
the year, which was called the Mother Night, as that 
which produced the rest. This feast was called Yul, 
whence comes the English Yule, the old name of 
Christmas, which festivals took its place when the 
Scandinavians became christians. The second festival 
was held in the spring, in honor of the earth, to ask 
for fruitful crops. The third festival was also held in 



96 SC/XNDINAVIA. 

the spring, in honor of Odin. The sacrifices offered 
at these festivals were tirst, fruits ; second, animals, 
and occasionally, in later times, human beings. 

The people believed in, first, divine interposition; 
second, fixed destiny ; third, in their own force and 
courage. The infidels among them laughed at the 
gods, some challenging them to fight with them. One 
warrior said Odin alone was worthy of his steel. It 
was considered lawful to fight the gods. The northern 
nations had their soothsayers as well as their priests. 
They believed in all kinds of absurd charms. 

TEMPLE AT UPSAL. 

In the great temple at Upsal, in Sweden, sacrifices 
were offered every ninth year. The King and all 
prominent persons were required to come with ofl'er- 
ings. Great crowds came together on those occasions. 
Nine human beings, usually slaves or captives, were 
sacrificed. The bodies of the human sacrifices were 
buried in groves, which were ever afterward regarded 
as sacred groves. 

There are the remains of but few temples in the 
north, but in the usages and languages of Ihe descend- 
ants (jf those who worshiped him, there are to be found 



SCANDINAVIA. 97 

the most permanent remains of the religion of Odin. 
These descendants all retain in the names of Wednes- 
day, Thursday and Friday the recollections of the 
chief i^ods of this mythology. 

THEIR HISTORY. 

The Scandinavians overran Gaul and Southern 
Germany, overthrowing four Roman armies, till the 
Roman General, Marines, met and defeated them. 
They subsequently reappeared under the name of 
Northmen, conquering England, as Saxons, in the fifth 
century, in the ninth as Danes, and in the eleventh as 
Normans, again overrunning England and France, 
thus furnishing to England most of its inhabitants, 
driving most of the original inhabitants back into the 
mountains. 

In A. D. 860 they discovered and settled Ireland, 
and in 982 A. D. they discovered and settled Green- 
land, on the western coast of which churches were 
built, and so on. 

Finally, in the year A. D. 1000, by sailing from 
Greenland, they discovered the American coast, and 
sailed down it lo below where Boston now stands, 
and five hundred years before Columbus discovered 



98 SCANDINAVIA. 

America they i>"athered grapes and built houses as far 
down as Rhode Island. 

Having" colonized themselves everywhere in north- 
ern Europe, and even in Italy and Greece, they have 
left the familiar stamp of their ideas and habits in all 
our modern civilization. 

Reader, good bye to Scandinavia, and now we will 
go to the Holy Land. 



CHAPTER II. 

PALESTINE. 

Palestine, or the Holy Land, as it is called by all 
Christians and Jews, is only one hundred and forty 
miles long", running north and south, and only forty 
miles wide, east and west. It is bordered on the east 
by a desert, or sea of sand, and on the west by the 
Mediterranean Sea. It has mountain ranges, running 
north and south only, between which are well watered, 
fertile valleys. From the top of some of her mountains 
can be seen all of Palestine and the sea of sand on her 
east and the beautiful sea of salt water on her west. 
This little historic land being the original home of the 
people whose history, laws and literature constitute the 
Jewish Bible, it is, in a historic sense, the most inter- 
esting spot on earth to all Jews and Christians. The 



100 PALESTINE. 

mind of the Christian instinctively turns to Jerusalem, 
where Christ was crucified. The story of the enslave- 
ment of the Jews in Egypt, their escape from there, 
subsequent capture at Jerusalem, and bondage in Baby- 
lon, (heir final release from that and return to Jerusalem, 
made the history of the children of Israel more roman- 
tic than that of any other people on the earth. They 
belong to the Semitic race, that other great division of 
white people who have played about as great a part in 
the history of this world as has been enacted by the 
Aryan race. The Semitic race, like the Aryan race, 
was composed of different tribes. These tribes were 
the Assyrians, the Babylonians, the Phoenicians, the 
Hebrews, and other Syrian tribes, the Arabs and the 
Carthaginians. The great history of these different 
tribes will not be related here. That they all belonged 
to the same race is proven by the undisputable evidence 
of language. 

RELIGION OF THE SEMITIC RACE. 

The minds of the diiferent tribes of the Semitic 
race, like the minds of the different tribes of Arvans, 
traveled from nalure woship to the worship of ihe 
imaginary gods. They, too, had imaginations that 



PALESTINE. 101 

created imaginary i^ods. They all, also, believed in a 
Supreme God, called in different tribes by the different 
names of Ilu, Bel, Set, Hadad, Moloch, Chemosh, Jaosh, 
El, Adon, Asshur. They all believed that the imagin- 
ary gods were emenations from the Supreme God, and 
were rulers of the planets. Like , the Aryans, they 
would go wild over one subordinate god awhile and 
then over another. The Assyrians, like the Egyptians, 
often arranged their subordinate gods in triads, as that 
of Arm, Bel and Ao. Arm wore the head of a fish; 
Bel wore the horns of a bull ; Ao was represented by a 
serpent. The Semitics, like the Aryans, look upon the 
gods as powers behind the objects of nature, as the 
Sun-God behind the sun and so on. 

The Semitic worship of these imaginary gods com- 
bined cruelty and licentiousness, and was as debasing 
a superstition as has ever been in the world. 

The Greeks, who were not puritans themselves, 
were shocked at the impure orgies of this worship, and 
horrified at the sacrifice (murder) of children by the 
Canaanites and the Carthaginians to appease the anger 
of imaginary gods. 

THE ONE ONLY GOD OF THE JEWS. 

Whence came the monotheism of the Jews ? Un- 



102 PALESTINE. 

doubtedly from Abraham, who came about two thou- 
sand years before Christ. But where did Abraham get 
it, and what was back of him? Both Jewish and 
Mohamedan traditions describe his father, Terah, as an 
idolator and a maker of idols. That being true, and 
seeing so many idols about his father's tent all the time, 
no wonder Abraham became disgusted with the plural 
gods, knocked them out and left only the Supreme God 
for himself and his tribe to worship. Socrates did the 
same for the Greeks. In the book of Genesis Abraham 
is described as a great Arab Chief, whose government 
of his tribe was entirely paternal. According to the 
book of Genesis, only the family god of Abraham was 
the highest of all gods, the Almighty (Gen., xvii, 1), 
who was also the god of Isaac (Gen., xxviii, 3), and th.c 
god of Jacob (Gen., xxxv, 2). Abraham was chief in 
both politics and religion, as he was not only chief, but 
was also priest. But he was priest of the Most High 
God, not of the local gods of the separate tribes, but 
of the highest god, above all the rest. Clarke, in his 
Ten Great Religions, says, as he gathered it from Gen- 
esis, Abraham's faith in God was as a Supreme God, 
not as the only god, and that his monotheism was 
therefore of an imperfect kind, as it did not exclude a 



PALESTINE. 103 

belief in other gods, although they were regarded as 
inferior to his own. These facts taken into connection 
with the fact that the Jews worshiped the golden calf 
at the foot of Mount Sinia, and that Moses, who came 
about a thousand years after Abraham, found it neces- 
sary to make a commandment forbidding them from 
worshiping any other god but the Supreme God, con- 
stitute sufficient proof that the Jews, like all the other 
Semitics and Aryans, did once worship the imaginary 
gods. 

PROPHETS. 

The Jewish prophets were their lawyers and poli- 
ticians. The mere act of prophesying future events 
was a very small part of their duty. 

CHRIST AND MAHOMET. 

As offshoots from the Jewish religion came first the 
Christian religion, and then the Mohamedan religion. 
The followers of Christ claimed that he was the son of 
God. The Jews denied it and crucified him. To gd 
the Roman authorities, who then held Jerusalem as 
conquerers, to authorize his crucifixion, they falsely 
accused him of having claimed that he was king of the 
Jews, and of blasphemy, in this, that he had claimed 



104 PALESTINE. 

that ho was the son of God. Pontius Pilate, the 
Roman Judge, before whom Christ was tried, after 
having heard all the evidence, acquitted him of both 
charges, taking a bowl of water and washing his hands 
said : " I wash my hands of this innocent man's 
blood." Here it was judicially established that Christ 
never claimed to be the son of God; but, nevertheless, 
his Jewish accusers and the Roman soldiers took him 
out and crucitied him on Mount Calvary, an immense 
stone in the shape of a human skull, which was imme- 
diately along side of the north wall of the temple, 
which was at that point the north wall of the city. 
The temple was the last building in the extreme north- 
east corner of the city. Christ denied the existence of 
the plural gods, and his religion is now the prevailing 
religion in both Europe and America. 

Mahomet, an Arab, came later, and denied the 
existence of the plural gods, and' also denied that Christ 
was the son of God, and thought that there was but 
one God, but falsely represented him to be a monarchic 
God. He also falsely claimed to have received revela- 
tions from God, after every epileptic lit that he had, in 
which he fell down and frothed at the mouth. His tits 
must have caused his imaginalion (o act abnormalK' 



PALESTINE. 10^ 

and hiLsely. His lollowcrs arc as nunierous as (hose oi 
Christ. 

The religion of Christ was propagated by the 
sword, and the religion of Mahomet was also propa- 
g^ted by the sword. To the age of thirty Christ was 
a common house carpenter. He only preached three 
years, and was then crucified. In his early manhood, 
Mahomet was a common shepherd tending his flock. 
He died a natural death. 

FREE MASONRY. 

In all ages and countries mankind have attached 
more or less interest to both origin and antiquity. 

Be it a nation or an institution that engages our 
attention, we instinctively ask as to its origin and the 
period of time it has existed among men. 

If credit attaches to a good origin and to a great 
antiquity, we, as Free Masons, may feel a just pride in 
the precedence our order takes above any other in both. 

ORIGIN OF FREE MASONRY. 

We are taught as Masons that King Solomon organ- 
ized the order of Free Masons during the building of 
his temple at Jerusalem. But its real origin dates back 
much further than that. In fact, it dates back to Nature 



106 PALESTINE. 

Worship, the first worship known to mankind, and the 

study of nature, the beginning of the great search after 

light, more light, even to the finding of God. Its real 

origin was, therefore, the beginning of intellectuality 

on this earth. 

NATURE WORSHIP. 

Nature Worship, the first worship known to man, 
consisted of the worship of the sun, the moon, the 
stars and the earth. The first generation of people 
having no parents to inform them, naturally looked ofi' 
into space at the sun, the moon and the stars, and 
wondered what they were. Then seeing that the sun 
caused the grain to grow, in gratitude, worshiped the 
sun. As the moon gave them light when the sun was 
gone away, in gratitude, they worshiped the moon. 
As the stars gave them light and were a delight to their 
eyes they worshiped the stars. As the earth, under 
the influence of the sun, grew the grain, the fruit and 
the vegetables, in gratitude, they worshiped the earth, 
and called it "Mother Earth." The smartest men 
assumed the office of priest to the people, and organ- 
ized the secret 

ORDER OF SACRED MYSTERIES. 

As this order was organized for the stud\' of 



PALESTINE. 107 

nature, the sun, the moon, the stars and the earth, and 
through that study, finding out the origin of all things, 
they continued to study nature, gaining light and 
further light till they found out which was the true 
God. In this order in their study of nature they 
originated Chemistry, Geology, Arithmetic, Algebra, 
Geometry, Trigonometry, and Astronomy. This order 
was at first in only one degree, and when they gained 
more light they added a second degree, and when they 
found out which was the true God they added the third 
degree, in which they taught which the true God was. 
The secret rites and ceremonies of these degrees were 
called Sacred Mysteries. In the first degree the candi- 
date was given some light ; in the second degree he 
was given further light, and in the third degree he was 
told which was the true God, and that the plural gods 
were all imaginary gods. 

WHO WERE ADMITTED. 

At first nobody but the priests of the Nature 
Worship were allowed to enter the order of the Sacred 
Mysteries. Some of the priests only were allowed to 
enter the first degree ; others were only allowed to 
take the second degree, while but few were ever allowed 



108 PALESTINE. 

lo lake the third degree, Ihal is, be introduced to God. 
The people were kept in profound ignorance of 
the secret ceremonies of the order of Sacred Mysteries 
and its great secret, who the true God was, and the 
priests only imparted very little of the knowledge they 
gained by the study of nature to the people. Their 
object seemed to be to get all the knowledge they pos- 
sibly could for themselves, but at the same time to keep 
the people in ignorance that they might play on their 
superstition and control them to their own purposes. 
They let the people go on worshiping the sun, the 
moon, the stars and the earth, and subsequently the 
imaginary gods, Jupiter, Mars, Saturn, &c., who were 
supposed to preside over those objects in nature, while 
they, in the order of the Sacred Mysteries, concealed 
from the people and worshiped the true God, whom 
we now worship publicly. 

LODGE ROOM OF SACRED MYSTERIES AND INLFIA- 

TION. 

In India the degrees in the Sacred Mysteries were 
at tirst conferred in dark caves in the earth. The cave 
was supposed to be divided into three roouLs, tirsr, 
second and I bird, I he last being called the Holv oi 



PALESTINE. 109 

Holies. The candidate, who was invested with a cable- 
tow, having- long- wandered in darkness in the cave, 
truly wanted light, and he was given light tnially in 
the worship of the true God in the Holy of Holies. In 
the last degree he was admitted into the Holy Cavern, 
which blazed with light, called the Holy of Holies, 
where in costly robes sat, in the east, west and south, 
the chief officers of the lodge, called Hierphants, and 
who represented the Indian Triune Deity. The cere- 
monies in this degree began with an anthem to the 
great God of Nature. In this degree he was told the 
truth, who the true God was. He was then required 
to promise that he would be obedient to his superiors ; 
that he would keep his body pure, govern his tongue, 
and observe a passive obedience in receiving the doc- 
trines and traditions of the order, and the firmest 
secrecy in maintaining inviolable its hidden and abstruse 
mysteries. Then he was sprinkled with water (whence 
our baptism); certain words, now unknown, were 
whispered in his ear, and he was divested of his shoes 
and made to go three times around the cavern. 
FREE MASONRY. 
During the building of the temple at Jerusalem, 
Solomon organized the Order of Free Masonry. 



110 PALESTINE. 

Being the head of the church, and a member of 
the Order of Sacred Mysteries, Solomon knew just 
how to build his temple after the plan of the Lodge of 
Sacred Mysteries — first chamber, second chamber, third 
chamber, or outer chamber, middle chamber, and in- 
chamber, called Holy of Holies. 

Being thoroughly conversant with the secret rites 
and ceremonies of the Sacred Mysteries, Solomon also 
knew just how to organize the Order of Free Masons, 
after the plan of the Order of Sacred Mysteries — first 
degree, second degree, third degree. The blue lodge 
room of Masonry he constructed on the same plan of 
the lodge room of the Sacred Mysteries — first chamber, 
second chamber, and third chamber, called Holy of 
Holies, in which the letter "G," standing for God, is 
always suspended from the ceiling. 

DEGREES. 

In prescribing the ceremonies of the dilTerent de- 
grees in Free Masonry, he gave to the architects and 
operative Masons the secrets of the Sacred Mysteries 
with only a few variations. The object of the varia- 
tions was to prevent a Mason from working his 
way into the Lodge of Sacred Mysteries. The simi- 
larity between them, however, is great. 



PALESTINE. Ill 

SACRED MYSTERIES AND MASONIC MYSTERIES 
COMPARED. 

The lodge rooms in both are the same. Tlie three 
principal ofhcers are seated the same in both, in the 
east, west and south. The cable-tow is in both. The 
circuits around the room are the same in both. In both 
a candidate is neither barefoot nor shod. There are 
other points of similarity not necessary to mention 
now. 

In the Order of the Sacred Mysteries the sun, the 
moon and the stars are the three great lights. In the 
Masonic order Solomon substituted the Master of the 
Lodge for the stars, and called the sun, the moon and 
the Master, the three lesser lights of Masonry. This 
was one of the variations. In compliment to the ope- 
rative Masons, Solomon made the tools of their trade, 
the square and the compass, two great lights of Ma- 
sonry ; and in compliment to his own religion he made 
the Jewish Bible the other great light in Masonry. 

In every lodge room, in the tirst chamber, on top 
of the columns, Jachin and Boaz, are the earth, the 
sun, the moon in crescent, and the strars painted on 
the sun, to indicate to Masons that their order came 



112 PALESTINE. 

from nature worship, as they were the first objects of 
nature worship. 

OBJECT OF MASONRY. 

Solomon intended that the order of Free Masonry 
should unite the operative Masons into an exclusive 
and fraternal order for the study of architecture, and 
the erection of magnificent buildings. That their 
knowledge thus acquired should be kept within the 
order, so as to prevent architects and operative Masons 
from becoming too numerous, and thereby placing 
them all on starvation wages. 

At the completion of the temple, Solomon bade 
them go into all the nations, demand good wages and 
erect magnificent buildings. They spread all over 
Europe, organized lodges of Free Masons, demanded 
and received from Kings and Popes exemption from 
taxation and the other duties of the subject, as well as 
good wages for their work ; and built the grand tem- 
ples and magnificent cathedrals from Italy to Scotland. 

The ancient Sacred Mysteries are still practiced in 
Persia by the Parsees. They were also practiced b\' 
the Mayas and the Quiches in Yucalan and Cent i a! 
America eleven thousand five hundred vears ai^o, as is 



PALESTINE. 113 

clearly proven in a recent work by M. Le Plong'eon. 
The great similarity between the degrees of the Sacred 
Mysteries and the degrees of Free Masonry, and the 
lodge rooms of both, is proof positive that the real 
origin of Free Masonry was the Sacred Mysteries. So 
we may truthfully claim that Free Masonry came from 
a good origin and a great antiquity. That Sacred Mys- 
teries and Masonic mysteries are almost synonymous 
terms. 

SPECULATIVE MASONS. 

Out of this, operative Masonry gradually grew by 
receiving into the lodges Kings, Popes and nobles, in 
return for their favors, the Masonry to which we be- 
long — speculative Masonry. 

As in the Sacred Mysteries, the poor, blind candi- 
date started out in search of light, knowledge, so does 
the poor, blind candidate in Masonry start out in search 
of light, knowledge ; and in both he finds light in the 
first degree. 

In the second degree, in both, he finds more light; 
and in the third degree, in both, he finds still more 
light, the whole truth. He is then supposed to bo a 
graduate in knowledge. He is supposed to have wis- 



114 PALESTINE. 

dom to be a wise man. Hence, the Mason will always 
pray for light, the light of wisdom to guide him right 
in this life. So thetirst great object of Masonry, like the 
great object of the Sacred Mysteries, is the acquisition 
of light, knowledge. The other great objects in Ma- 
sonry are fraternity and charity. 

FRATERNITY AND CHARITY. 

Fraternity, because none are strong enough to 
stand alone; charity, because all will need it in some 
respect. 

Let us cultivate Masonic charity in its highest and 
noblest sense, that of forgiveness. It is right to relieve 
the wants of a brother Mason in financial distress, but 
let us also carry our charity to a higher plane ; let us 
forgive our brother Mason who has faults, but not his 
crimes against the laws of the State. Where a Mason 
has entered into a conspiracy with other Masons, or 
outsiders, to slander, poison and murder a Mason, or 
any one else, the honor of Masonry demands that no 
charity should be extended to him ; on the contrary, 
that he should be dismissed from the order, and sent to 
the penitentiary. To retain him in the order would be 
to make a screen of Masonry to help bad men practice 



PALESTINE. IK 

the foulest of crimes. To forgive him would be to 
make a crime of Masonic charit\^ Masonic charity is 
only for the worthy erring, not for criminals. The 
Governor of a State alone has the power to pardon 
criminals. 

WILLIAM WIRT. 

Masons may sometimes learn lessons in charity 
from those w^ho are not Masons. 

The young lady who, riding by, saw young Wil- 
liam Wirt lying on the roadside dead drunk, dismounted 
and spread her handkerchief over his face to keep the 
burning sun from it, exhibited charity in the highest 
sense, that of forgiveness for his sad condition. Wirt 
awoke from his drunken slumbers and found that a 
human angel had stood guard over him, and on the 
handkerchief the initials of that sweet angel of charity. 
She had saved him. Moved to tears of gratitude, he 
reformed, sought out the young lady, courted her, and 
she became the wife of William Wirt, the most cele- 
brated Attorney-General of the United States. In this 
case charity proved to be its own reward. Both as 
Masons and individuals, let us emulate her noble 
example. 



116 PALESTINE. 

TRIED BY ALL NATIONS. 

Free Masonry has to commend it not only its good 
origin and great antiquity, but also the fact that it has 
stood the test of a trial by all nations and tongues. 
Lodges have existed and tlourished aniong the most 
barbarous. Kings, Presidents, and Chiefs of Indian 
tribes have passed through the various degrees of 
Masonry. All these have been impressed and moulded 
in some measure by its teachings and associations. 
WASHINGTON. 

At Alexandria, Virginia, there sat as Master of the 
Lodge one of the purest and grandest characters the 
world has ever known — George Washington. 

Every nation contributed a stone to help build his 
monument, which now stands at Washington City, 
the highest ever erected to any man. This noble char- 
acter of our country's history took pride in presiding 
as Master of the Lodge in the ripe maturity of his 
serene old age. 

He gave them light, taught them knowledge in 
the three degrees of the Blue Lodge, gave them the 
Masonic mysteries. 

GENERAL PUTNAM. 

In his younger days Israel Putnam became a pris- 



PALKSTINF. 117 

oner in the hands of the hidians. He was tied to the 
stake, and the fagots were ready to be f^red, when, as a 
last resort, he gave the proper Masonic sign of distress, 
which was recognized by the hidian Chief, and Israel 
Putnam was saved to be a hero of the revolutionary war. 

TECUMSEH. 

That illustrious Indian Chief, Tecuinseh, even in 
his wild Indian wars bowed before the mysterious 
power of the Masonic signs, and mitigated the horrors 
of savage warfare. So, through his Masonic signs, a 
Mason can find a brother Mason in any land, even 
across the dividing lines of all languages. 

So, let us become ourselves bright in Masonic 
knowledge, the first great object of Masonry, and 
always practice fraternity and charity, those other great 
objects of Ma-sonry, toward all worthy Masons, and 
ever keep our eyes turned toward the East, on the let- 
ter "G," the Mason's star of promise, so that when we 
shall be called to the Great Lodge above, our great 
Master may be able to say to each of us : Brother, 
tinding you worjhy, 1 welcome you to this Grand 
Lodge of puritied, immortal, worthy and accepted 
Masons. 



CHAPTER 12. 

EUROPE. 

Every nation in Europe had its mythical religion, 
with its plural gods, as well as its Supreme God, when 
the Kings all agreed that they would allow but one 
religion in Europe, and that should be the Christian 
religion, which recognized only the Supreme God,a:"!d 
Christ as his son : that the Pope should be the head 
of that church, or King in religion throughout Europe ; 
that they would enforce all his decrees as such by 
military power, in consideration that he should use his 
religious power over the people to keep them and their 
progeny in their places as Kings in politics, by telling 
the people that they were called to reign over them, 
and that they must obey them. The idea that Christ 
was the son of God, and authorized as such to deliver 



HUKOPE. 119 

his commands to the people, suited the monarchic pur- 
poses of the Kino:s exactly, as the idea that the King's 
themselves were the sons of God, and authorized to 
do so, had worn out with the people. It was judi- 
cially established in his trial before Pontius Pilate, as 
reported in the New Testament, that Christ never 
claimed that he was the son of God, in the meaning 
that God begat him by his mortal mother, the Virgin 
Mary, but it suited the monarchic purposes of the 
Kings to claim it for him, and to use his religion to 
keep them in their political places. Throughout Europe 
no person was allowed to entertain any opinion con- 
trary to the Christian religion, as interpreted by the 
Pope. For daring to do so, or because they could not 
or did not believe as they were ordered to, the martyrs 
were burned at the stake, twenty thousand people 
murdered throughout France, in the St. Bartholomew 
massacre, and great numbers persecuted and murdered 
by the Spanish inquisition. .This awful tyranny was 
continued till a revolt against it came, and sent into 
the world all the Protestants that are now here, those 
that have been, and will send those that are to be. It 
drove the Pilgrim Fathers from England to Massachu- 
setts, and the Huguenot Fathers from France to South 



120 EUROPE. 

Carolina. The relii^ioiis monarchy, the church, tried 
the martyrs on a charge of heresy, because they did 
not or could not believe everything they were ordered to 
believe, and condenied them to be burned at the stake, 
and the political monarchy carried out the sentence. 
Subsequently the Protestants, both in parts of Europe 
and America, tyrannized over the people for differing 
with them in their religious beliefs. The two wrongs 
did not make a right. To prevent such awful wrongs, 
our constitutional forefathers placed in our Constitu- 
tion a clause prohibiting our Republic from establishing 
any church, and another clause declaring that the right 
of free speech shall not be infringed, thus preventing 
it from going into any partnership with any religion to 
murder people because they have opinions of their own 
in religion. The political monarchy used to also mur- 
der them for having opinions of their own in politics, 
when those opinions happened to be republican, or in 
any way against the reigning King. Our Constitution 
also prevents any person from being murdered on ac- 
count of his political opinions, or the expression o\ 
the same. 

The priests and preachers of the Christian religion 
have always denounced all other religions as mythical. 



EUROPE. 121 

and the priests of the other rehgions have always de- 
nounced the Christian religion as mythical. That the 
religions of the plural gods were mythical, is now gen- 
erally admitted. Is the Christian religion mythical? 
Its rivals in religion declare it to be so, charging that 
it is founded on the mythical idea that Christ was the 
son of God. It is universally admitted, say they, that 
God is a spirit, out in space somewhere, they know 
not where. As a spirit has neither blood nor flesh, 
they say it was an impossibility for the Spirit God to 
be the father of Christ, who had both blood and flesh. 
They say the idea that a spirit without blood and flesh 
could beget a being possessing both blood and flesh, 
by a mortal woman, is contrary to the laws of nature, 
and therefore an impossibility; and therefore the other 
religionists say, the Christian religion is also a myth- 
ical religion, as well as the religions of the plural gods. 
All the Jews in the world, all the Mohammedans, all 
the Unitarians, all the Chinese, Japanese, Hindoos or 
East Indians, and in fact, four-fifths of all the people 
in the world, do not believe that Christ was the son of 
God. Christ was undoubtedly a good man, and his 
religion has done much good, notwithstanding the 
many crimes that have been committed in its name. 



122 EUROPE. 

As the plural gods, say the other religionists, have been 
knocked out as mythical, and in time Christ will also 
cease to be worshiped as the son of God, and will only 
be reverenced as a saint in the church, the Supreme 
God alone will be left to worship, and then we will 
have a true Monotheism. That is the case already with 
the Unitarians and the Jews, and in fact with all the 
world except the Christians. It was so with the 
priests in the Order of the Sacred Mysteries in ancient 
times. They had a true Monotheism. Is the Supreme 
God also mythical? No, a million times no! and the 
reasons of the author for this assertion will be given 
in the true story of the world, at the end of this book. 
If Christ ever did claim to be the son of God, in 
the meaning that God begat him by his mortal mother, 
he was not the tirst to do so, and has not been the last. 
Those who followed him were not able to make others 
believe it. That monarchic trick the kings played on 
the people all around the earth, long before Christ was 
born into this world, the king claiming to be either the 
son of the Supreme God or the son of one of the plural 
gods. They played it against the people of China, 
India, Egypt, Greece, Central America, Peru, Japan, 
and in fact it became general in the ancient nations. 



EUROPE. 12? 

In Japan even the people have pretended to have 
descended from spiritual gods, the most stupendous 
h'e of all, and produced two geneological tables to try 
and prove it. 

Some are now asserting that Christ was not the 
son of God, but was God himself. That God begat 
himself by the Virgin Mary. As God had neither tlesh 
nor blood, it was an impossibility for him to beget 
himself into a being of tlesh and blood, or to beget 
himself in any way. The idea of Christ being the son 
of God was a heathen idea, borrowed from the heathen 
religions. And the idea of God begetting himself was 
also a heathen idea, as it was borrowed from one of the 
heathen religions, in which one of the heathen or plural 
gods was claimed to have begotten himself. It is evi- 
dently as much a myth in one case as in the other. 
Some have asserted that it might have been done by a 
miracle. As a miracle is a myth, it can not be done 
that way. Nothing can be done contrary to the laws 
of nature. As miracles are contrary to the laws of 
nature, they are necessarily myths. 

The idea of God being born of a woman as him- 
self, or as his son, is not only mythical, but a degraded 
and digusting idea of God. The idea that he is a 



124 EUROPE. 

spirit, out in space in heaven and never was on this 
earth, is a hig-her and holier idea of him, and is the true 
Monotheism. 

That our nearest neighbor planets, Venus and 
Mars, are peopled worlds there can be no doubt. Would 
it -be reasonable to think that God had left heaven and 
gone to each of those worlds and been born there of a 
woman, and been murdered on the cross, either as his 
own son or as himself, to manifest himself to the peo- 
ple and save them ? 

All the fixed stars are larger suns than our own, 
and the centers of solar systems, the worlds of which 
are undoubtedly peopled. Would it be reasonable to 
think that God had left heaven, gone to each of those 
countless worlds and been born of a woman, and mur- 
dered on the cross on each of them to manifest himself 
to the people and save them ? No, a million times no. 
The very idea is absurd ; so, too, is the idea that he 
would leave heaven to come to this insignificant, little 
planet of ours, to the exclusion of all the other planets, 
to be born of a woman and be murdered on the cross, 
even if it were in his power to do so, which it is not. 
From all of which" it is plain that there never were and 
never will be any persons but mortals on the earth. 



nUROPE. 12? 

In Rome the Pope in his power was king* in both 
politics and rehgion, till some of the kings dethroned 
him in both, and put Victor Emmanuel on the throne of 
Italy, when Protestant churches were allowed to be 
established in Rome. The Pope was recently reported 
as having said that the future belongs to the people, 
meaning the kings would be dethroned and the people 
would again enjoy their natural right of self-govern- 
ment. Since they would not allow him to remain a 
king in Rome he should not allow them to use his 
religion to retain them as kings. It is high time that 
the people of Europe should resume their natural 
inalienable right of self-government, in both politics 
and religion. 

In his late encyclical letter on the condition of 
labor, or laborers, the present Pope, Leo 1 3th, truthfully 
declares that the people had their natural rights before 
the existence of any state, which means any state in 
politics or religion, thus substantially sustaining the 
author and history in the position that originally the 
people had the natural right of self-government, in 
both politics and religion, and that they were subse- 
qently deprived of both by the pretended revelation 
overthrowing Republican government and uniting both 



126 EUROPE. 

religion and politics in that fraud called devine right 
monarchy. 

We now know' whv the great preacher, James 
Freeman Clark, declared that revelation wears out with 
intellectual people, because he believed that it w^as only 
a pretended revelation, but it is evident that he did not 
discover how it was started. Revelation was undoubt- 
edly a manufactured story, incited by ambition, and 
only meant monarchy, in both politics and religion. 
In our country we have got rid of it in politics, and it 
is time we should get rid of it in religion, and allow 
religion to stand on the only true basis, the truths of 
nature and the reason and hope of man, just where it 
stood before the pretended story of revelation was 
started by the ambitious old chief to overthrow free 
government and create monarchy in both politics and 
religion. In other words, on an intellectual basis. 

As the monarchic idea of God, as a king and a 
tyrant, of religion as a tyranny, and of hell as a place 
of eternal torment, has been hammered into the brains 
of the people by monarchic power for so man\' centu- 
ries, ever since the day ambition caused the old Chinese 
Chief to play the monarchic trick on the ignorant and 
superstitious people through his pretended revelations. 



EUROPE. 127 

with the few exceptions in republics where they have 
had religious liberty, it will require some time to get 
the previous Democratic or people's idea of God, of 
religion and of hell back into the minds of humanity. 
In the interest of the truth, true religion and human 
liberty, Democracy, and Republican government the 
world over, it is to be hoped that it will be done as 
soon as possible. 



CHAPTER 13. 

MODERN FRANCE. 

Through the awful French Revolution of 1789, 
brought on by the French monarchists denying to their 
white slaves, the French people, equal rights before 
the law, self-government was recovered in modern 
France, and a people's republic was established, in 
which all had equal rights before the law. But the 
allied Kings of Europe sent their armies into France to 
sustain what they called the cause of all Kings, to sup- 
press the Republic, but they were gallantly driven back 
by the Republican army. 

And no sooner had the National Convention 
formed a Constitution for the Republic, and was about 
to submit it to the people for ratitication, than the 
French monarchists made an elTort to overthrow the 



MODERN FRANCE. 129 

convention and restore the monarchy. Napoleon 
Bonaparte, who had been dropped from the rolls of 
the army on account of his radical Republicanism, and 
wandered on the bank of the Seine, intending to sui- 
cide by drowning himself in that river, was then in 
Paris living in poverty. Barras, the head of the com- 
mittee of safety, gave him command of the trDops in 
Paris, and ordered him to protect the National Con- 
vention. The fighting was severe, but Bonaparte, 
with only five thousand men, suppressed the revolt of 
forty thousand armed monarchists, and saved the 
Republic, by sweeping the streets of Paris with his 
artillery. The Constitution was then ratified, and the 
Government of the Directory provided for by it was 
then organized, and lasted till 1 799, when dissentions 
among the Republicans enabled the ambitious Bona- 
parte, through the use of the army, to overthrow the 
Directory, and have himself made First Consul for a 
term of ten years. 

COUP D^ETAT. 

Napoleon's scheme was to have all the members 
of the Directory resign, and thus leave the Republic 
without an executive head, so as to give his co-con- 



130 MODERN FRANCE. 

spirators in the French Congress a chance to declare 
him First Consul, and place arbitrary power in his 
hands. Three of the Directory, among whom was 
Barras, resigned according to program, but two refused 
and were thrown into prison. The next morning Bona- 
parte had at his house to breakfast all the prominent 
military officers in Paris, who were required to give in 
their adhesion to his cause under penalty of immedi- 
ate arrest. He then went into the Council of Ancients, 
accompanied by a few of his soldiers, and made a 
speech to that body, closing thus: "1 am accompanied 
by the God of fortune and war," at the same time 
pointing significantly at his soldiers. They took the 
hint and submitted. He then hurried to the Council 
of Five Hundred, over which his brother Lucien pre- 
sided. They refused to hear him, and cries of "Ciesar ! 
Caesar!" came from all parts of the house, and one 
member, Arena Corsican, tried to slay him with a 
dagger, but the soldiers rushed to his rescue, just in 
time to save him and take him out. A vote of out- 
lawry was proposed, but Lucien refused to put the 
question to the house, and was being closed in on by 
members, when soldiers sent by Napoleon arrived, and 
rescued him also. Lucien, on horseback, made a 



MODERN FRANCE. 131 

speech to the soldiers, in which he told them that a 
majority of the members of his house were in favor of 
Napoleon, but were overawed by the dag'gers of the 
minority, all of which was false, but it had the desired 
effect on the soldiers. They charged into the Council 
of Five Hundred, and dispersed them at the point of 
the bayonet. The next day the subservient Upper 
House and about forty members of the Council of Five 
Hundred met together and declared Napoleon First 
Consul, and conferred on him despotic powers. He 
then dictated a Constitution, providing that the French 
Congress should consist of a Senate and a House of 
Tribunes, and that the chief executive of France should 
be called First Consul. Thus evidently trying to make 
himself and France a parallell of Cassar and Rome, in 
names at least. Napoleon, while First Consul, on one 
occasion was hailed as King. He denied that he 
wanted to be King, and was indignant that any one 
should doubt the sincerity of his Republicanism. At 
the same time he was only waiting for the opportune 
moment to declare himself Emperor, which he did in 
1804. 

And thus ended the great French Republic. 

From this career of France it is plain : 



132 MODERN FRANCE. 

1. That the French Revolution and all its horrors 
were brought about by the French monarchists deny- 
ing to the French people equal rights before the law. 

2. That dissentions among the Republicans gave 
Bonaparte a chance to overthrow the Republic, and 
make himself Emperor. 

Moral : Man should never deny to his fellow- 
man equal rights before the law, and the people of a 
Republic should always avoid dissentions, lest an am- 
bitious Napoleon overthrow the Republic. 

So much for the careers of dead Republics, Greece, 
Rome, and the first French Republic, from which we 
have ascertained the political diseases that kill Repub- 
lics, viz: Disintegration, patricianism, corruption at 
elections, and dissentions. 



CHAPTER 14. 

LOST CONTINENTS; OR, ATLANTIS AND 
LEMURIA. 

Since the earth was first peopled, traditions of all 
people, except the blacks of Africa, tell us of a great 
flood, or deluge, in which many people were drowned. 
The Jewish Bible account of the great flood from 
which Noah and his three sons, Shem, Ham and Japhet, 
and their families, and the animals and fowls, two of 
each kind, male and female, were saved in the ark, is 
too well known to be repeated here. It is now well 
known to learned men that the deluge was only a par- 
tial drowning of the people of the globe. It only 
drowned the people of Noah. The then aborigines of 
Central Asia, Aryans, the aborigines of China, of 
Africa, of Japan, of the American continents, and the 



134 LOST CONTINENTS. 

Finns, or Lapps, the Australians, were all untouched b}^ 
the deluge. It is now conceded by scholars that the 
geneological table given in the Bible (Gen., ch. x.) 
does not include any of them. That it only refers to 
the Semitic races. That the sons of Ham were not 
negroes, but the dark brown races. The Bible does 
not satisfactorily locate the scene of the deluge. 
Scholars, however, are trying to do so. Some of them 
claim that the deluge was simply the closing of a con- 
tinent, or island, called Atlantis, about one thousand 
miles wide, and about two thousand miles long, in the 
center of the Atlantic ocean. That the people on that 
continent were highly civilized, and when it sunk 
some of them escaped in ships to the eastern conti- 
nents, Europe and Africa, and some of them escaped 
in ships to the American continents, and found abo- 
rigines on both sides of the Atlantic. The earth has 
had many local deluges, in which many people have 
been drowned, but this sinking of Atlantis has been 
called the greatest deluge of all. Plato, the Greek 
philosopher, so called it. Plato received his accounts 
of it from the books of his ancestor, Solon. Solon 
got his information from the Egyptian priests, who told 
him that Atlantis had sunk in one day and night, nine 



LOST CONTINENTS. 13? 

thousand years before, now making it eleven thousand 
five hundred years ago. 

M. Le Plongeon says that there are inscriptions on 
the ruins of ancient temples in Yucatan exactly cor- 
roborating Solon's account of the sinking of Atlantis. 
This ought to settle the matter. Atlantis is now an 
immense ridge in the Atlantic ocean, running from 
opposite the English channel to below St. Helena. The 
Azores Islands are simply the tops of mountains on 
that ridge. The earth below Atlantis burned out by 
volcanic action and let it down, and the ocean flowed 
over it. All along on the top of that ridge can be 
found the evidence of volcanic action. The Bible 
account of the deluge was doubtless founded on the 
tradition concerning the sinking of Atlantis, and writ- 
ten up as we find it in our Bible. 

SIMILARITY OF NAMES. 

They try to prove that Atlantis did exist by simi- 
larity of names on the opposite sides of the Atlantic. 
As a mountain called Atlas on the shore of Africa ; a 
town called Atlan on the shore of America ; a people 
called the Atlantes living on the north and west coast 
of Africa; an Aztec people from Aztlan, in Central 



1?6 LOST CONTINENTS. 

America ; an ocean between the two continents called 
the Atlantic ; a mythological deity called Atlas, whom 
they imagined held the world on his shoulders ; and an 
ancient tradition of an island called Atlantis. This 
would indicate that all these names came from Atlantis. 
They also try to prove it by similarities of languages 
and architecture that are found on the opposite sides of 
the Atlantic. 

As an apple tree bears apples, whether it grows on 
one side of the globe or the other side of it, so the 
human brain thinks the same thoughts, no matter 
where it is on the earth. The brain being fundament- 
ally the same in all races, and the objects of nature, on 
which the brain has to act being fundamentally the 
same all around the earth, the thoughts are necessarily 
the same or similar. As the vocal organs are also the 
same or very similar everywhere, it follows that lan- 
guages and architecture would very naturally bear 
similarities everywhere. So similarities of languages 
and architecture will not positively prove sameness of 
origin, that is, that they all came from the same locality. 
We also know that ditferent nations have borrowed 
from each other's literature, which may account for 
similarities to some extent. The weight of evidence is 



LOST CONTINENTS. 137 

in favor of the idea that Atlantis once existed as a 
continent in the middle of the Atlantic, but not that 
all the civihzations of the earth came from there. 

The Atlantes who escaped to either shore doubt- 
less mixed with the people on either shore, and added 
their contributions to their civilizations. The civiliza- 
tions of Mexico, Central America and Yucatan are 
undoubtedly as old as any in any other part of the 
world. 

MYTHOLOGY OF ATLANTIS. 

Plato tells us that the Greeks had a mythology, 
and that it declared that the gods divided the earth 
among themselves. That Atlantis fell to an imaginary 
god called Poseidon ; that he begot children by a mor- 
tal woman called Cleito ; that his oldest son he named 
Atlas, and made him King of Atlantis, and the rest of 
his children he made Princes. Here again comes the 
idea of that fraud called divine right monarchy, in 
Homer's Iliad Poseidon appears as ruler of the sea. 

LEMURIA. 

Science declares that series of islands reaching 
about half way across the Pacific ocean, and then that 
great island between them and the coast of South 



138 LOST CONTINENTS. 

America, simply the mountain peaks or table lands of 
a drowned continent that once reached across the 
Pacific ocean from India to South America, called 
Lemuria. 

Reader, farewell to the Lost Continents, and now 
we will go to America, that glorious land of the free 
and home of the brave. 



CHAPTER i^. 

AMERICA. 

America began her career, as a Republic, the Fourth 
of July, 1776, under the style of the United States of 
America, given to her by the Declaration of Indepen- 
dence. In that Declaration the issue between Repub- 
licanism and Monarchy was squarely made, in these 
ifnmortal words : " PVe liold tJtese tnttlis to be self- 
evident, that aU men are created equal ; tliat tliep are 
endowed by tlieir Creator witli certain inalienable rio;lits ; 
that amon^' tliese are Life, Liberty and tlie pnrsuit of 
Happiness.'^ Thus did our forefathers declare, in un- 
mistakable language, that no man has any right to be 
born into this world the ruler or king of another. Thus 
did they declare the doctrine of equal rigJits before t/ie 
law, and that Monarchy was a usurpation of the rights 



140 AMERICA. 

of man. That even the people have no right to estab- 
lish Monarchy, on the principle that the dead have no 
right to rule the living, or that one generation has no 
right to force on succeeding generations hereditary 
rulers. Each generation, undoubtedly, has the right to 
choose its own rulers, or public servants. 

In the seven years' war that confirmed that decla- 
ration the Americans proved themselves equals, in 
valor, of the Greeks at Thermopolie, the Romans at 
Pharsalia, the French at Austerlitz, or the English at 
Waterloo. 

But during that great struggle all was not sun- 
shine with the Americans, as some of their own people, 
called Tories, sympathized with Monarchy, and they 
were divided among themselves, to some extent, as to 
what kind of government they should set up over the 
new Nation they had brought into existence. Some 
wanted a Confederate Government, and others wanted 
a National Government. The Nation existed under the 
Revolutionary Government, and by cojujuou consent, 
and by virtue of the Declaration of Independence, till 
1781, when a Confederate Government was ofiicially 
established by the Articles of Confederation which had 
been framed by the Continental Congress, and ratified 



AMERICA. 141 

by the Legislature of all the States. This Government 
consisted, like the Revolutionary Government it super- 
seded, of only one branch, the Continental Congress. 
Under this Government the votes of nine States, in the 
Continental Congress, were necessary to pass a law, 
and when it was passed there was no President to 
enforce it, nor Supreme Court to pass on its constitu- 
tionality, but it was sent to the Governor of a State, 
who laid it before his Legislature, and if the Legislature 
ratified it, he enforced it in his State, and if the Legis- 
lature failed to ratify it, it remained a dead letter in 
that State, and the Nation was powerless to enforce it. 

By the Articles of Confederation, the Union was 
declared to ht perpetual, but those Articles, at the same 
time, left the Continental Congress utterly powerless to 
enforce that declaration. 

The State Governments neglected to enforce the 
terms of the Treaty of 1783, in which Great Britain 
acknowledged our independence, in consequence of 
which neglect Great Britain indignantly remonstrated 
with the Continental Congress, and for some time 
refused to surrender to us our western forts. It being 
the duty of the State Governments to enforce the 
national laws, their neglecting or refusing to do so. 



142 AMERICA. 

and the fact that the doctrine of secession had been 
whispered about, gave rise to the establishment of the 
National or General Government under the Constitu- 
tion, with full power to enforce its own laws. 

The Convention that framed the Constitution con- 
vened at Philadelphia, Pa., on the 14th day of May, 
1787, in the same hall where the Declaration of Inde- 
pendence had been made. Owing* to the absence of 
members, nothing was done till the following Friday, 
when the Convention was organized, George Wash- 
ington being elected President of that body by a 
unanimous vote. 

In that Convention there were two distinct parties, 
a Confederate party and a National party. Outside of 
these two parties there were some extremists in that 
Convention, monarchists on the one hand and seces- 
sionists on the other, but they were so few in numbers 
as to be powerless in the Convention.* 

The Confederates and Nationals had stood side by 
side during the Revolutionary war against Monarchy, 

* Luther Martin's Report to tlie Mar\iand Legislature, p. 13, as pub- 
lished by Alston My^att at Louisville, Ky., in 1844, in Secret Proceeding's, 
and Debates ot the Convention of 1787. Ibid, p. 83, Elliott's Edition ot 
Madison's Debates, vol. 1;, p. 244. 



AMERICA. 143 

and the debates in the Convention prove that they 
were equally patriotic, and both sincere lovers of human 
liberty. As they were both aiming to attain the same 
objects, why did they differ so widely as to the means 
of securing" those objects ? 

The explanation is easy. 

The Confederates had inherited from their Euro- 
pean ancestors the idea that the words Nation and 
Nationality were synonymous with Despotism. As a 
matter of fact, such had been the case in the different 
European monarchies. Prior to that time all efforts 
and all successes at gaining human liberty in those 
despotisms had been made in localities, as by a city or 
small district, and therefore localism and liberty came to 
be regarded by the Confederates as identical, while 
Nationality was regarded by them as despotism. 

The Confederates, therefore, feared that any Na- 
tional Government would eventually run into despotism 
and monarchy. Hence, they opposed the National 
principle. 

The Nationals, on the contrary, had before them 
the fact that European Confederacies had disintegrated 
and the parts run into monarchic despotisms, as well as 
the fact that their own Confederate Government had 



144 AMERICA. 

signally failed to secure the objects for which it had 
been framed. The Nationals, therefore, feared that any 
kind of a Confederate Government would result in 
disintegration and anarchy, and eventually run into 
Monarchy. Hence, they opposed the Confederate sys- 
tem. 

With these respective ideas and fears in their 
minds the Confederates and Nationals met in the Con- 
stitutional Convention. Both sought to perpetuate 
Republican liberty, but differed as to the best means of 
attaining that result. 

The Confederate party proposed to continue the 
old Confederate Government in existence, but was 
willing to make such amendments to the Articles of 
Confederation as to give the Confederate Government 
the power to execute its laws ; requiring, however, that 
it should still continue to act on States, instead of on 
individuals, in the enforcement of those laws. This 
party proposed that the Continental Congress should 
pass laws and send them to the States, to be enforced 
by the State authorities, and when the State authorities 
failed or refused to enforce the laws of Congress, then 
Congress was to declare war on that State ; call out the 
militia; march on that State and treat all the people 



AMERICA. US' 

therein as enemies to the Nation — punishing" the inno- 
cent as well as the guilty. 

Under such a rule a bad Governor, if nol alone, 
still with the aid of bad men in the Legislature, could 
cause the entire people in his State to be treated as 
enemies to the Government of their Nation, when per- 
haps nine-tenths of them would have gladly seen the 
laws of Congress enforced in their State. The injus- 
tice of punishing the innocent for the acts of the 
guilty, because they happen to reside in the same State 
with the guilty, was too manifest to be tolerated by 
the National party in the convention. 

That party, having a majority in the convention, 
resolved to substitute, in the place of the old Confed- 
erate Government, a National Government, with full 
power to create its own laws, and to act on individ- 
uals in the execution of its laws, and to punish only 
the guilty who might resist the enforcement of those 
laws, and it was in pursuance of that resolution that 
the Constitution was framed,^ providing for a Na- 
tional Government of unlimited powers, and making 
it the duty of that Government to guarantee to each 
State local self-government. The old Confederate 
name of the country was continued by the Constitu- 
tion. 



146 AMERICA. 

When the Constitution was sent to the people for 
ratitication, the Confederate party, wishing to remain 
under the old Confederate Government, tried to defeat 
its ratification, denouncing it in the bitterest terms, 
declaring that its adoption would entirely destroy the 
federal principle of Government, and establish a Gov- 
ernment purely National The friends of the Consti- 
tution, on the contrary, claimed that it would establish 
a Government that would be partly National and partly 
Federal, and took upon themselves the name of Feder- 
alists. The Confederates declared that the Nationals 
took that position thinking they would thereby the 
more certainly secure the ratification of the Constitu- 
tion. 

■'^' The resolution in favor of a National Government was in the fol- 
lowing language : " That a National Government ought to be established, 
consisting of a Supreme Legislative, Executive and Judiciary." This reso- 
lution was subsequently amended so as to make it read : " That a Gov- 
ernment of the United States ought to be established, consisting of a Supreme 
Legislative, Executive and Judiciary," which evidently only changed the 
phraseology of the resolution, so as to continue the old name of the country. 

See Elliott's Debates on Federal Constitution, vol. 5, pp. 132, 133, 134 ; 
also, Luther Martin's Report to the Maryland Legislature, p. 39, as pub- 
lished in Secret Proceedings and Debates, of the Convention of 1787, b\' 
Alston Myatt, at Louisville, Ky., in 1844. Also, Elliott's Debates on Fed- 
eral Constitution, vol. q, p. 214. 

These notes refer to page 145. 



AMERICA. 147 

Whether this be so or not, the fact still remains 
that the Constitution was f/io/vi/o/ilv discusscil before 
the people, and in the various conventions that ratified 
it as the act of the people. It is not at all unreasona- 
ble to suppose that the friends of the Constitution and 
its opponents took such steps and used such arguments 
as they thought would carry their respective points ; 
and we should make due allowance, therefore, and 
always remember that arguments made to gain a point 
during a political campaign are not reliable as interpre- 
tations of constitutional law. 

After a bitter contest the Constitution was adopted, 
or, as its preamble tells us, was ordained and established 
by the people of the United States for the United States 
of America. 

The Government created by it is, therefore, appro- 
priately called a Government of the people, by the 
people, and for the people. 

After the adoption of the Constitution, some of 
its dissatisfied opponents claimed that it was only bind- 
ing on a State so long as the people of that State saw 
fit to obey it; and, in support of that declaration, 
resorted to certain theories of construction for the 
Constitution, which will now be stated. 



148 AMERICA. 

The first may be appropriately called the No Com- 
mon Arbiter Thcorw 

NO COMMON ARBITER THEORY. 

The upholders of this theory asserted that each 
State had the right to judge for itself as to what was 
the proper remedy for it, in case a dispute arose, 
between it and one or more other States, and that if it 
deemed secession the proper remedy, it had the right to 
peaceably secede, and thus release the people within its 
lines from the operation of the Constitution, on the 
ground that the Constitution provided no common 
arbiter in case of disputes between the States. 

This theory of construction fails, as the Constitu- 
tion does provide that the Supreme Court of the Nation 
shall be a common arbiter between them, by giving to 
that court "original jurisdiction in all controversies 
between two or more States." Hence this theory 
failed. 

Art. 3, Sec. 2, Constitution United States. 

State New Jersey vs. State New York, S Pet., 283. 

State of Rhode Island vs. State of Massachusetts, 
12 Pet., 6?7. 

POWER OF ATTORNEY THEORY. 
Under this theory it is claimed that the Constitu- 



AMERICA. 149 

tion is merely a power of attorney from the State to 
the General Government, conferring upon it certain 
powers, and, as such, may be revoked by the State at 
will. 

This theory, like the last, is based upon the assump- 
tion that the States were separate Nations prior to the 
Constitution, and as Nations separately ratified the 
Constitution, thus making it a power of attorney from 
the State to the Nation. 

By express provision of the Constitution, it is 
made the supreme law of the land (the entire American 
people), and thus the asserted maker of the Constitu- 
tion (a State) is prohibited from revoking the same. 

By the Constitution the General Government was 
created to enforce that supremacy, and punish any one 
who resists the enforcement of the Constitution as the 
supreme law of the land. All of which utterly pre- 
cludes the possibility of the Constitution being a power 
of attorney. 

Further, as by express provision of the Constitu- 
tion, it was to have no legal effect till nine States ratified 
it, it follows conclusively that it could not have been 
made a power of attorney or anything else by one 
State. Hence this theory fails. See U. S. Con., Art.VII. 



KG AMERICA. 

RESERVED RIGHT THEORY. 

It was asserted by these theorists that a right to 
secede, and thus release the people within its lines from 
the operation of the Constitution, was one of the 
reserved rights of a State. 

This assertion was, also, based upon the assump- 
tion that the States were, prior to the Constitution, 
separate Nations, and, as separate Nations, had dele- 
gated to the General Government all the National 
powers it possesses. And as each State had delegated 
those powers for itself separately, it, therefore, had the 
reserved right to separately withdraw those powers and 
resume its separate existence as a Nation. 

1. The States were never separate Nations. 

2. It is evident that a delegated right is not a 
reserved right. Hence a righht to National existence 
which is delegated by the Constitution to the General 
Government can not possibly be a reserved right of a 
State. 

h Had the States beeen separate Nations prior to 
the Constitution, which they never were, it is plain 
that their right to a separate existence as Nations is just 
what they would, in that case, have delegated awav to 



AMERICA. 1S1 

the General Governnienl, and therefore did not reserve, 
as they, under the Constitution, constitute but one 
Nation, and the Constitution makes it the duty of the 
General Government to enforce those National powers 
as the Supreme Law of the Land. Hence, this theory 
fails. 

CONTRACT THEORY. 

Under this theory its advocates, also, went outside 
and back of the Constitution, and asserted that, prior 
to the Constitution, the States were independent Na- 
tions, and that, as Nations, they separately agreed to 
the Constitution, thereby making it a contract of part- 
nership between the States, and that, as each State gave 
its consent voluntarily to the Constitution, as an inde- 
pendent Nation, it had the right to withdraw that 
consent at any time, and set itself up as an independent 
Nation, and in that way release the people within its 
limits from their allegiance to the Government and the 
'operation of the Constitution. 

In reply, it is said that there is not now, and never 
was, at any time, a law of contracts that would permit 
a party to a contract to withdraw from the same at will, 
or that gave a party any right to withdraw from a con- 
tract because another party to it had violated the same. 



K2 AMERICA. 

unless such power was reserved to the party by express 
language of the contract. No such power has been 
reserved to a State by express or implied language of 
the Constitution. 

This question as to whether the States had ever 
been separate Nations, and on that ground held a right 
to pass any law contravening the supremacy clause of 
the Constitution, was several times carried up to the 
Supreme Court of the United States, long years before 
our late war. In all of such cases, that court of last 
resort, on that question, decided that the States had 
never been different Nations, but had always constituted 
but one Nation, and that a State had no right to con- 
travene the supremacy of the Constitution. 

The Supreme Court of the Nation thus decided 
against secession.*' 

These theorists based their assertion, that the States 
were originally separate Nations, on that clause of the 
Declaration of Independence which declares the colo- 
nies to be free and independent States. 

In reply it is said that the word State did not neces- 
sarily mean Nation, in its European sense, and never 

" Chisholm vs. (Jeorjiiia, 2 Dal!., 4i(). 
McCullou^h vs. Maryland, 12, Wli., 410- 
Barron vs. 'I'lie MaN'or and (]!itv (^.ouiuil o\ BaUimorc, 7 Pet., 24^ 



AMERICA. K3 

had, in its American sense, and that the same clause of 
the Declaration that declares the colonies to be free and 
independent States, also tlrst speaks of them as the 
United States of America, thus proving that while they 
were to be free and independent States, they were to 
be so in their iiiiifed condition, and were to constitute 
but one Nation, under the style of the United States 
of America. 

Prior to the Constitution, no one of the States 
ever claimed or performed the functions of a Nation. 
On the contrary, all such functions were performed by 
the United States of America as one Nation. 

It is also said that contracts and powers of attor- 
ney never were, at any period of the world's history, 
called laws, or known as laws, and laws were never 
known as contracts in the ordinary meaning of the 
term, nor as powers of attorney ; but, on the contrary, 
that they have always been known as separate and 
distinct things; that they differ in form, diifer in lan- 
guage, and differ in meaning. 

When the American people or States agreed to the 
Constitution, what did they agree to make? A con- 
tract, a power of attorney, or what ? 

The express language of the Constitution answers 



1^4 AMERICA. 

the question, and tells us they agreed that it should not 
only be a law, but that it should be the supreme law of 
the land, and the Supreme Court has always so held it. 
If, on the contrary, we view it in the light of a 
contract or power of attorney we will still find that by 
its express provisions, it is declared to be the supreme 
law of the land, and creates a government, places the 
sword and purse in its hands, and makes it the duty 
of that government to enforce the Constitution, (con- 
tract or power of attorney or whatever it may be 
called,) as the supreme law of the land, and to punish 
any inhabitant who resists the government in the en- 
forcement of that law. To call such an instrument a 
contract or power of attorney is simply absurd. 

SOVEREIGNTY THEORY. 

The upholders of this theory claimed that the 
States were, prior to the Constitution, separate Nations, 
and as such were incapable of permanently delegating 
away their sovereignty so as to unite into one per- 
manent Nation. 

Consequently, said they, a State by virtue of its 
sovereignty which it was incapable of permanently 
delegating away, has the right to peaceably secede. 



AMERICA. K? 

That sovereignty was indivisible, once lodged in a 
Nation it could never be divided or parted with so as 
to prevent that Nation from peaceably seceding and 
setting up as an independent Nation whenever in its 
own judgment it saw fit to do so. 

1. As in a Republic there is neither sovereign 
nor subjects, it follows conclusively there can be no 
sovereignty in a Republic. 

2. Since that old political trick, Divine Right 
Monarchic idea, sprang from the brain of a man in the 
interest of separate Monarchs or Chieftainships and 
the perpetuation of their separate sovereignties, hered- 
itary blood rule, it cannot be used in Republics to 
prevent the people from ruling themselves, perma- 
nently uniting into one Nation, for their common 
defense and general welfare. 

That so-called Divine Right sovereignty trick falsely 
claimed that God had placed the allegiance of the 
people in a certain Chief, and his progeny forever, 
and as God had so fixed it, it could not be divided or 
transferred by the people. As the Chief by his arbi- 
trary will prescribed the laws as well as enforced them, 
he claimed to be the State and his sovereignty was 
therefore sometimes called State Sovereignty. Cun- 



K6 AMERICA. 

ning" politicians played (hat old monarchic trick which 
did not come from God, but sprang from the brain of 
cunning man on a part of our people, under the name 
of State Sovereignty and made them believe they had 
a right to secede their States, telling them that their 
States were, before the Constitution, separate sover- 
eignties, monarchs, and therefore the people of a 
State, or the people of the diiferent States, could not 
by ratifying the Constitution deny to any one State 
the right to peaceably resume the sovereignty at any 
time by secession. Thus was the old political tricks 
of so-called Divine Right monarchy, under the name 
of State Sovereignty, played on the people of some 
of our States to induce them to secede. 

These theorists claim that the doctrine of State 
Sovereignty, as they call it, is all-powerful for purposes 
of disintegration, but powerless for purposes of con- 
solidation and protection to life and property ; in fact, 
that it is of such a nature as to prevent this from ever 
being permanently done. 

To deny the people of different Nations the right 
to form themselves into one permanent Nation, is to 
deny the people the right to rule themselves, the foun- 
dation principle of Republican Government. 



AMERICA. 1^7 

The right to tix their own supreme duty and that 
of their posterity, to obey the supreme law made by 
themselves, subject alone to changes made in accord- 
ance with the Constitution of their new Nation, the 
rig'ht of emigration, and the right of armed revolution 
against unbearable oppression, is necessary to protect 
them against both anarchy and alien dangers. 

The doctrine of secession in denying to diiferent 
Nations the right to permanently unite into one Nation, 
denies to the majority in a Nation the right to deter- 
mine to what National Government they, as well as 
the minority, shall owe their supreme duty, and thus 
gives to the minority the absolute right to rule the 
majority in the matter, the most important to them, 
viz. : To what Government they shall owe their su- 
preme duty of obedience, which only shows how 
absurd is the doctrine of secession. 

The rule of the minority on any question is mon- 
archic in principle and cannot be admitted in a 
Republic for one moment. 

Had the States not constituted one Nation prior 
to the Constitution, but, on the contrary, had existed 
as separate independent Nations for a thousand years 
before, and, as different nations of people, had deemed 



158 AMERICA. 

it their interest, as against the rest of the world, to 
cease to be many Nations and become one, it would 
undoubtedly have been their right to do so according 
to the principles of free Government, the right of the 
majority to rule in each Nation, under any Constitu- 
tion they might have seen fit to ordain and establish, 
for the one Nation they proposed to create. And they 
would be bound by the provisions of that Constitu- 
tion, after organizing under it, the same as though 
they had previously constituted but one Nation. And 
if they had adopted a Constitution reserving to them- 
selves the rights of local self-government, and pro- 
viding for the organization of a National or General 
Government over all, and still further providing that 
the said Constitution should be the supreme law of 
the land or new Nation, no one of the former Nations, 
now integral parts of one Nation, would have any 
right to do anything contravening that declaration. 

The people of Texas constituted an independent 
Nation prior to the time they became a part of our 
Nation, and it was by their voluntary consent that 
they became a part of this Nation. When they gave 
their assent to the same they agreed to be amenable t(^ 
the supreme law of the land in all its parts. And 



AMERICA. U9 

when they subsequently passed an act -of secession, 
endeavoring" to release themselves from their obliga- 
tion to obey the National Constitution as the supreme 
law of the land, their ordinance of secession was null 
and void, as it was in contravention of the supremacy 
of the Constitution. 

This view of the subject is sustained by a decision 
of the Supreme Court of the Nation, in which that 
Court decided that the people of Texas had no right 
to secede, thus sustaining the supremacy of the Con- 
stitution, although Texas had previously been a sepa- 
rate Nation. 

Texas vs. White, 7 Wal. 700. 

in a case from Tennessee, since the late war, the 
Supreme Court also decided that Tennessee had no 
right to secede, and thus again sustained the su- 
premacy of the Constitution. 

The only way power delegated to the Nation can 
be withdrawn is laid down in the Constitution itself, 
and is declared by that instrument to be the supreme 
law of the land on that subject. That way is by an 
amendment to the Constitution ratified by the Legis- 
latures of at least three-fourths of the States. Any 
other way is consequently null and void. Hence the 
Sovereignty theory of secession also fails. 



160 AMERICA. 

Some have asserted that the word law, in the 
last sentence of the supremacy clause, only meant 
statute when the Constitution was framed, and there- 
fore a State could secede, through an ordinance of 
secession, claiming that an ordinance of secession is 
not a law. The framers of the Constitution used the 
word law because it was a broader term than the word 
statute, and covered laws of all kinds, and w^as not 
confined to statutes. Blackstone defined a law to be a 
rule of action long prior to the Constitution. 

The city of London and other cities ruled them- 
selves under ordinances for many years prior to our 
Constitution, and the members of the National Con- 
vention, as well as those of the different State Con- 
ventions, were familiar with the word ordinance. 

An ordinance of secession was intended to be a 
rule of action, and is therefore covered by the word 
law in the supremacy clause of the Constitution. 

The first sentence of the supremacy clause of the 
Constitution is a general command to everybody to 
obey the Constitution as the supreme law of the land, 
and the second sentence is a special command to the 
judges to so hold it on the bench. 

Some asserted that the Constitution was onlv to 



AMERICA. 161 

be the supreme law of the kind unto any State, so long 
as the State saw tit to remain in the Union. 

If that was so it would not be the supreme law at 
all, when the Constitution says it shall be the supreme 
law. 

The language, so long as a State sees tit to remain 
in the Union, is not in the Constitution, and it would 
require an amendment, ratified by the Legislatures of 
three-fourths of the States, to place it there. It can 
not be placed there by word of mouth, and the 
supremacy clause of the Constitution be thus destroyed 
by the trick of construction. 

The trick of trying to evade, or abolish law, by 
construction was well known and practiced long before 
our Constitution had an existence, and it, like all 
other laws, had to run that gauntlet, and has done so 
triumphantly. 

UNDERSTANDINGS OUTSIDE THE CONSTITUTION. 

Some, also, asserted that the Constitution was 
framed by the National Convention with the under- 
standing that a State should have the right to secede, 
notwithstanding the language of that instrument. 

1. The appeal to an understanding outside the 



162 AMERICA. 

language of the Constitution is an indirect admission 
that the language of that instrument is against 
secession. 

2. The assertion attributes to the convention 
either a lack of understanding or insincerity, and 
either charge against that body is utterly unjust. 

Luther Martin reported to the Legislature of 
Maryland that he, while a member of the National 
Convention from that State, offered an amendment to 
the treason clause of the Constitution, providing for 
secession, or that in case of war between a State and 
the United States, that those who adhered to the State 
should not be deemed guilty of treason to the United 
States, which proposition was voted down. In con- 
sequence of which Mr. Martin seceded from the 
Convention, and advised the people of Maryland to 
refuse to ratify the Constitution. This utterly ex- 
cludes the idea that the Convention could possibly 
have framed the Constitution with the understanding 
that a State should have a right to secede, or that one 
who levies war against the United States in obedience 
to the order of his State should not be deemed guilty 
of treason to the United States. It was urged by the 
advocates of secession that in case of a conflict between 



AMERICA. 163 

the Nation and a State, an inhabitant of that State 
would be placed in a dilemma. If he stood by his 
State the Nation would punish him, and if he stood 
by the Nation his State would punish him. If forced 
by either power to levy war against the other, that 
fact would be a valid defense against a charge of 
treason in the Courts of either the State or Nation. 
If he voluntarily levies war against either power he 
ought to be willing to stand the consequences. 

Some, also, asserted that the Conventions elected 
in the different States by the people had ratified the 
Constitution with the understanding that a State 
should have the right to secede, notwithstanding the 
language of the Constitution. In support of that 
declaration they asserted that the States of New York 
and Virginia reserved the right to secede in their rati- 
fications of the Constitution, and that therefore the 
right to secede would belong to any other State also. 
The assertion is untrue, as no such declaration is to be 
found in those ratifications. On the contrary, the 
declaration on that subject, made in those ratifications, 
is this : " That whenever the powers granted to the 
United States are turned to the oppression of the 
people, they may be withdrawn by the paople of the 



164 AMERICA. 

United States, ^^ not by the people of one State. The 
way in which the people of the United States have a 
right to withdraw the powers delegated to a Nation is 
by an amendment to the Constitution, ratitied by the 
Legislatures of at least three-fourths of the States. 

In all the debates that took place in all the rati- 
fying conventions, not a single member in any of them 
ever claimed that a State would have the right to 
secede. On the contrary, the debates prove that they 
thought justh the reverse. 

It is further urged that : The Constitution is 
declared to be the supreme law of the land ; this is, 
the supreme law of the entire American people. That 
it can not be the supreme law of the entire American 
people, if a State can, at its pleasure, destroy that 
supremacy. An ordinance of secession is intended 
to destroy that supremacy, and is, therefore, in con- 
travention to the supremacy clause of the Constitution, 
and is consequently prohibited by that clause. 

It is, also, urged that the preamble to the Consti- 
tution expressly states, that the Constitution was 
ordained and established by the people of the Llnited 
States, not only for themselves — tlie people of ttie 
Nation — but for their posterity. The word pc\sterit\' 



AMERICA. 169 

being used without words of limitation, it means the 
same as though the preamble had said the Union shall 
be perpetual. 

With all the foregoing considerations and decla- 
rations of the Constitution staring the rafifyinp: State 
Conventions in the face, it is plain that, in the very 
nature of things, they could not possibly have ratified 
the Constitution with any other understanding than 
that the Union should be perpetual ; particularly as by 
the Articles of Confederation it was declared to be 
perpetual ; and by the Preamble of the Constitution, 
it was declared to be the object to form a more perfeet 
Union for the people of that day and their posterity, 
without limit. All of which destroys all idea of a 
State having any right to secede, and thus releases the 
people within its borders from the operation of the 
supremacy clause of the Constitution. 

CIVIL WAR. 

Excited on the slavery question in 1861, eleven of 
our then slave States resorted to this old doctrine of 
secession, passed ordinances of secession, some de- 
claring their former ratitlcation of the Constitution of 
the United States repealed, and all declaring their in- 



166 AMERICA. 

habitants released from any further obligation to obey 
that Constitution. They then organized themselves 
into what they called the Confederate States of America, 
and claimed to be one of the Nations of the earth. 
The events of the four years' war that followed are 
too well known to you to require repetition here. It 
is sufficient to say that the war resulted in maintaining 
the Constitution as the supreme law of the land, the 
abolition of slavery, and the securing for all equal 
rights before the law, a denial of which, although the 
principle had been enunciated in the Declaration of 
Independence, finally led to civil war here, as it had in 
Greece, Rome and France. 

The Monarchists, the world over, had prophesied 
that whenever civil war came upon us, that our 
Government would not be able to stand the shock, 
but would fall into anarchy, and we would have to 
resort to Monarchy to protect life and property. The 
prophesy was false. Our Government grandly stood 
the shock of the greatest civil war that ever occurred 
on the earth, and the assassination of our Martyr 
President, the immortal Lincoln, who was killed as the 
war was ending, and lived on, protecting life and 
property more fully than had ever been done by any 
Monarchy. 



AMERICA. 167 

No civil war ever occurred on the earth in which 
was displayed so much valor, chivalry, humanity and 
ma§:nanimity. Prisoners of war were not murdered, 
and the leaders of the vanquished were not put to 
death as in Greece, Rome and France. When our 
Government came, triumphant, through that war, 
suppressing the Rebellion and maintaining the Su- 
premacy of the Constitution, the first great danger to 
the Republic, disintegration, was safely passed. And 
in overcoming it we Americans proved ourselves a 
greater people than the Greeks, in all their glory, for 
they failed to overcome it. 

Of our war, death to its prejudices, but immor- 
tality to its patriotic memories. 

From our past it' is evident that our late war was 
inherited from our forefathers. 

Some of our forefathers seriously doubted that a 
Government such as ours could permanently stand. 
Some believed that either the General Government 
would destroy the States, or that the States would 
destroy the General Government ; that they could not 
work in harmony together. They congratulated them- 
selves that they got the Government organized and 
started without having to resort to the sword, but the 



168 AMERICA. 

sword had to come in at last. It was a problem in 
government that had to be solved, and it required two 
sides to solve it, and in its solution both sides did their 
parts gallantly and gloriously. And the auther has no 
fault to find with either side. 

Of our dead heroes on both sides it may be truly 
said : 

" On fame's eternal camping ground 
Their silent tents are spread, 
And glory guards with solemn round 
The bivouac of the dead." 

Since our war, statues of the great heroes and other 
great men of the Union cause have been erected in 
Washington City and the Northern cities. In the same 
way the South has honored her heroes and great states- 
men. 

While traveling in Europe in 1890 I noticed that 
in Paris the statues erected to the heroes of the mon- 
archy are allowed to stand there in the Republic, 
because they represent parts of the history and glory 
of France. The statues erected to the horoes of the 
Republic were allowed to stand during the Empires, 
because they also represent parts of the history and 
glory of France. 1 noticed the same state of affairs in 
Rome. In one of the halls of the valican, devoted to 



AMERICA. 169 

statuary, 1 saw, side by side, busts of Caesar, Pompey, 
Brutus and Cassius, who had fought on opposite sides 
of their civil war two thousand years ago. The busts 
of the heroes of the monarchy were also there. All 
were there because they represent parts of the history 
and glory of Rome. The French guide and the Roman 
guide seemed to point with equal pride to the glories 
of the monarchy and the glories of the Repubiic, 
because they all represent parts of the history of France 
and Rome. So in the future will the American guide 
point with equal pride to the statues of Grant and Lee, 
McClellan and Beauregard, Hancock and Stonewall 
Jackson, Custar and Jeb Stewart, because they all 
represent parts of the history and glory of our com- 
mon country. 

BUT WHAT OF OUR FUTURE? 

To the wise it is evident that the Roman evils, 
Patricianism and corruption at elections, are the great 
dangers that now threaten the future of this Republic, 
and that we are, therefore, in danger of repeating the 
career of the Roman Republic. It is true that our 
Constitution does not classify us into Patricians and 
Plebeians, but, in spite of that fact, we are drifting into 
those conditioiTS. 



170 AMERICA. 

When our country was new, and none were 
wealthy, these dangers were absent. But niilhonaires 
have sprung into existence, and while some of them 
are true to human rights, others are not, and with these 
have come corrupt and aristocratic tendencies. 

The mere fact that some are wealthy and others 
are not does not constitute the political distinction of 
Patricians and Plebeians, and will not cause a civil war 
between them ; but if the wealthy manipulate the Gov- 
ernment in their own interest, to the detriment of the 
people, that distinction is thereby raised, in reality, if 
not by names, and if persisted in will cause civil war 
between them. 

That some millionaires have united their fortunes 
and used their consolidated wealth to manipulate the 
Government in their own interest, to the detriment of 
the people, is charged and generally believed. 

PATRICIANIZING PROCESS. 

This Patricianizing process is greatly accelerated 
by the fact that all political parties now prefer rich men 
for their candidates, and practice corruption at elec- 
tions, rendering it almost impossible for any poor man, 
however cultured, worthy, and well qualified, to obtain 
high ortice. 



AMERICA. 171 

In Athens and Rome, at the zeninth of Patrician- 
ism, the great offices were reserved to the rich by the 
Constitution. 

Corruption at elections has ahnost brought around 
the same state of affairs in this country, in spite of our 
Constitution. Particularly in our great cities. 

When our purest and greatest intellects, simply 
because they are not wealthy, tnu1 themselves barred 
from the honors of the Republic by corruption at 
elections, and the bad practice of all parties running 
after rich men for their candidates, and the people find 
out that money, and not their will, rules, how many 
will feel like risking their lives to save the Republic, 
when run by the millionaires and for millionaires, from 
a Coup d'Etat, by an ambitious Napoleon in the Presi- 
dential chair ? This is a question worthy our serious 
consideration. 

DEVICES OF THE MONARCHISTS. 

Trouble between our political Patricians and the 
people may be accelerated by our would-be Monarch- 
ists, taking their ideas from monarchic writers across 
the Atlantic, trying to frighten our wealthy into favor- 
ing Monarchy, by suggesting that when our country 



172 AMERICA. 

becomes densely populated, Republican Government 
will not be strong enough to protect property, and 
pretending to fear that the people will then take advan- 
tage of universal sufferage to vote the wealthy out of 
their property. 

Their fears are unfounded. Our system of gov- 
ernment can be as readily applied to tlve hundred 
millions as to sixty-five millions. And the result of 
our late civil war has proved that our Government is 
strong enough for any emergency, when maintained 
by the will of the people. And if it were a question 
of numbers, the people are now sufficiently numerous 
to vote the wealthy out of their property, and have 
been from the foundation of our Republic. 

In Athens, Rome and France, when universal suf- 
frage prevailed, the people made no eflfort to vote the 
wealthy out of their property ; on the contrary, they 
protected their property rights, and stood between them 
and the alien enemy on the battle-field. Which proves 
that the property rights of the rich are as safe in a 
People's Republic as in a Patrician Republic, or even in 
a Monarchy. No, there is no danger from the people; 
on the contrary, the fate of dead Republics proves that 
the danger lies in the opposite direction. 



AMERICA. 173 

Great students of history have declared that a 
People's Republic is only possible in a country where 
none are possessed of i^reat wealth. That as soon as a 
part of the people become millionaires, in their ^Tced 
for more, they manipulate the Government, in their 
own interest, to the detriment of the people. And 
thus, in time, in all Republics, a contest is brought on 
between the millionaires, of the ambitious, scheming 
kind, who always want partiality from the Government, 
and the people, who only ask equal rights, or impar- 
tiality from the Government. 

If the present drift of our affairs is allowed to go 
on that contest will soon come upon us. And, thus, 
political Patricianism will have arisen in our Republic. 
It is a bitter cup that all true patriots, rich or poor, 
high and low, will pray may be allowed to pass our 
country. 

But, however much we may regret its approach, 
current events warn us that the great question of our 
Future will be : Shall this remain a People's Republic, 
as our fathers made it, or shall it be allowed to drift into 
a Patrician Republic, and bring on us the civil wars of 
the Patricians and the Plebeians of Rome, with the pos- 
sibility of eventual Monarchy ? 



174 AMERICA. 

WHAT ARE THE PREVENTATIVES? 

Neither absolute centralization, nor the opposite 
extreme, disintegration, can ever prevent the civil 
wars, or save Republicanism in America. For if the 
States were abolished, and all power centered in the 
National Government, the great dangers, Patricianism 
and Corruption at Elections, would still threaten the 
Republic. And if the National Government was abol- 
ished, the same dangers would threaten each State. 

Whether a Republic is great or small, the four 
great dangers, Disintegration, Patricianism, Corrupt- 
ion at Elections, and Dissensions, will attack it. For 
they are the political diseases of which Republics 
have died. 

GENERAL EDUCATION. 

Some have suggested that general education will 
save Republicanism in this country. We cannot rely 
upon this, highly important as it is; for the Greek 
and Roman Republicans were as generally and as 
highly educated as we Americans can ever hope to 
become; and their education and splendid literature, 
which have served as models for the world, failed to 
save Republicanism. 



AMERICA. 17? 

PURITY OF THE BALLOT. 

The purity of the ballot is the sure remedy, true 
preventative. 1. Because it will always express the 
will of the people and keep the people in love with 
Republican Government. 2. Because it will give a 
worthy, poor man an equal chance with a millionaire 
for the honors of the Republic. And will thus pre- 
vent the Patricianizing of the Republic, and, therefore, 
all danger of Monarchy. 

Strike down Corruption at Elections, the root of 
the corrupt tree, by a vigorous enforcement of the 
law against it, and an indignant, honest refusal to sup- 
port any candidate who trifles with it, and you will 
destroy it everywhere. For men who obtain office 
purely will make honest officials. To carry out these 
purposes, I would propose an Amendment to our 
National Constitution, making it the duty, under 
penalty, of all voters to go to the polls and vote. 
This would put an end to bummer rule, run by money, 
in our large cities, and help to perpetuate our 
Republic, by bringing out the class of voters who 
are most interested in pure government. I would, 
also, suggest that corrupt acts in primaries and nomi- 
nating conventions be punished by law, as the same 



176 AMERICA. 

offenses are when committed at elections. The cor- 
rupt now evade the object of the law against Cor- 
ruption at Elections, in some cases, by buying and 
selling nominations. It should also be made a felony 
and severely punished for any man, or editor of a 
newspaper, or reporter, or writer on the paper, to 
either oppose or advocate the nomination, the election, 
or appointment, of any person to any office for money. 
This is necessary to prevent money from ruling in 
many cases. 

Republicanism lasted among the Greeks for 
nearly seven hundred years, and with the Romans 
five hundred. And so great was their contidence in 
its perpetuity, they indignantly refused to believe 
there was any possibility of it ever perishing. But 
now, after the dark waves of monarchy have rolled 
over them for twenty centuries, Greece and Rome cry 
out to us from the tomb of the past : Build up no 
Patrician class, for the doctrine of equal n'o/ifs is a law 
of nature, and cannot be violated without the certainty 
of punishment, in awful civil war. 

In these remarks it is no purpose of mine to arrav 
the people against our millionaires, nor to array our 
millionaires against the people; on the contrary, it is 



AMERICA. 177 

my purpose to prevent such a contlict, by pointing' out 
to both the great calamity that will come upon all, if 
they fail to treat each other with justice and due for- 
bearance. 

Neither is it my purpose to be the bearer of bad 
news, but 1 cannot forget that just before our late war 
but few of even our leading' statesmen believed it pos- 
sible, but it came nevertheless, and slaughtered and 
maimed a million of men. That made me a thinking 
man. And I say to you, by thinking ahead for our 
Republic, we may prevent the necessity of tlghting 
for it. 

We have seen that the denial of equal rights 
caused civil war in Greece, Rome, France and America. 
And that the Romans, digusted with the fact that their 
elections did not express the will of the people, but 
had been, for many years, shamelessly carried by the 
power of money, yielded to Monarchy, at the hands of 
an ambitious Caesar. Now, as human nature is the 
same in all generations, like causes will produce like 
results in all generations, unless special care is taken 
to prevent. Therefore, if we would be free from civil 
wars in the future, and prevent history from repeating 
itself in the death of our Republic, we must avoid 
dissensions, and always take care. 



178 AMERICA. 

1. That we are not drifted by class legislation 
into Patrician and Plebeian classes. 

2. That our elections express the will of the 
people, and not the power of money ; and that 
our Government is run as a Government of the people, 
by the people, and for the people, with favoritism to 
none, with equal and exact justice for all. 

Failing to do so, we will repeat the civil wars of 
the Patricians and Plebeians of Rome, and end as they 
did — in Monarchy. And, thus, history will again 
have repeated itself in the death of a Republic. 

I believe there are enough lovers of liberty and 
purity in elections left in this country to prevent such 
an awful calamity. And when we do prevent it, we 
will prove ourselves a greater people than the mighty 
Romans, for they failed to prevent it. 

But this can only be done by eternal vigilance 
against the great political diseases that kill Republics, 
as explained from the careers of the dead Republics of 
Greece and Rome, and the first French Republic, viz. : 
Disintegration, Patricianism, Corruption in Elections, 
and Dissensions. 

Come what may, lei us solentnly swear bv the 
Old Flag of our Fathers: This Government of the 



AMERICA. 179 

people, by the people, and for the people, shall live on 
Forever. 

Havin^^ lull laith in the American people, 1 pre- 
dict that it will live on, and through all time, lead the 
i^rand march of Nations, a puritkd, immortal People's 
Republic. 

RELIGION. 

The Christian and Jewish religions were brought 
to America by the white races, the descendants of the 
Aryans and the Jews. They found primitive religion 
among the native inhabitants, the many tribes of 
Indians, who were red or copper-colored people. In 
the great American bottom, on the Mississippi River, 
opposite the City of St. Louis, and elsewhere, were 
found evidences, that at some previous period, the 
original inhabitants had worshiped the sun. Thus 
proving that Nature worship came first on this 
Continent, as it did everywhere else on the face of the 
earth. Which proves that the brain of man is essen- 
tially the same in all races, in its primitive state. 

In the City of Mexico they found great temples 
in pyramidal form, on ihc tops of which the native 
priests sacrificed human beings, slaves, to their God 



180 AMERICA. 

of War. They were a civilized and cultured Indian 
people. 

In Yucatan excavations have been made disclosing 
inscriptions which were made more than eleven 
thousand years ago, proving that man has been on 
this earth longer than the Jewish Bible, is understood 
by some people, to assert. 

In ancient times Central America, including 
Yucatan, was called the Kingdom of Mayax, and the 
people were called Mayas. They were a very ancient 
civilized people. Between their country and Africa, 
Atlantis reached across the ocean almost from shore to 
shore. The Egyptian priests told Solon that Atlantis 
had sunk beneath the ocean in one day and night, 
owing to earthquakes and volcanoes, nine thousand 
years before. Since which time all communications 
between the Mayas and Egyptians had been cut otf by 
the ocean. 

The priests of the Mayas also had an account of 
the sinking of Atlantis, which agreed exactly with the 
Egyptian account of it, thus proving the truth of it. 
The ruins of the ancient cities of the Mavas proved 
that they had the same kind of architecture that the 
ians had. 



AMERICA. 181 

When the Spaniards asked the Mayas how long- 
since their ancient temples and palaces had been built, 
they answered : " They were built by g'iants before 
the sun was placed in the heavens." That was 
undoubtedly an exaggeration, but it gave an idea of 
what an immense antiquity they had. M. LePlongeon 
tells us in his writings that the alphabet of the Mayas 
was very similar to that of the Egyptians. The 
ancient pyramids of Mexico are larger than those 
of Egypt. 

Nature worship, the worship of the Plural Gods and 
the Order of the Sacred Mysteries, were also practiced 
by the Mayas. 

All the rest of the Western Hemisphere was 
covered with uncivilized tribes of Indians. Ancient 
statues of white people, the negro and red people, 
were found on this hemisphere in Yucatan and Central 
America. And plenty of white people have come to 
other parts of this hemisphere since and built up the 
great American Republic, as a forerunner of liberty, 
religious and political, and culture for the people of 
the entire world. 

Religion, like politics, is either Republican or 
Monarchic. In religion, as in politics, the people were 



182 AMERICA. 

evoluted into existence with the natural right of self- 
government. And this is the grand idea, religious, as 
well as political liberty, on which our free Republic is 
founded. It is not only a Republic in politics, but is 
also a Republic in religion, all human beings having 
the right to think and choose for themselves in re- 
ligion as well as in politics. They have to be free in 
both or they can not be free in either permanently. 
As a rule, all the crimes committed in the name of 
religion, the world over, have been committed in mon- 
archies, and with the aid of the monarchies, or have 
flowed from the practices of some monarchic idea in a 
Republic. People had to believe in religion, as in pol- 
itics, just what the monarchic ursupers of the rights 
of the people ordered them to believe, or be sent to 
the stake to be burned, or put on the rack to be pulled 
to pieces, joint by joint. But our glorious Declaration 
of Independence, that all men are born free and equal 
and endowed by their Creator, nature, with certain 
inalienable rights, among which are life, liberty and 
the pursuit of happiness, carried out by our laws, has 
prevented such tyrannical murders in our free land. 
The author of the Declaration of Independence, 
Thomas JelTerson, believed Ihal Nature was the 



AMERICA. 183 

Creator. And this perfect religious liberty has at last 
led to the discovery of the entire truth concerning 
creation, life and salvation, or the true story of the 
world. The American who made that discovery was 
born in Moscow, Rush County, Indiana, the 29th day 
of January, I83?. His parents were Asa Gooding 
and his wife, Matilda Gooding. About seventy-one 
years ago Asa Gooding and Matilda Hunt eloped and 
were married. Matilda's father, Lemuel Hunt, of 
Fleming County, Kentucky, objected to the marriage 
on account of the youth of both of them. Asa being 
but eighteen years of age and Matilda only fourteen. 
According to prearrangement, Asa came one midnight, 
accompanied by a young gentleman friend, and the 
two hitched their horses a short distance from the resi- 
dence of Mr. Hunt, who was at that time a slave- 
holder, and waited for Matilda to meet them there. 
In every slave-holding family there was a negro woman 
who took care of the children and who was called the 
mamma. This character in the family of Mr. Hunt 
helped Matilda to elope. She occupied a room im- 
mediately above that of the old folks. At midnight 
Matilda gently raised her window and threw out a 
bundle of her clothing, which was caught by the 



184 AMERICA. 

mamma. Then gently descending the stairway, as the 
old folks snored, she lightly slipped through their 
room out into the yard, where the mamma awaited 
her, and carried her bundle for her to the horsemen. 
The young gentlemen mounted. Asa's friend carrying 
the bundle and Matilda mounted behind Asa, they 
started on their night ride to Maysville, t]fty miles 
away. There they took a boat down the Ohio River, 
and on the Indiana shore, below Cincinnati, were 
married by a Justice of the Peace in the presence of 
all the officers and passengers of the boat, who went 
out to the residence of the Justice to see the young 
runaway couple married. After visiting Cincinnati, 
they returned to Kentucky, and were forgiven by 
Matilda's father, in whose home they lived for some 
time before they went to housekeeping and tinally 
moved to Indiana. When Matilda's father discovered 
that she had fled from home during the night, he at 
once suspected that she had eloped with Asa and 
talked of pursuing them, but being unable to tihd out 
in what direction they had gone, gave up the idea of 
pursuit. Asa Gooding's father was Captain David 
Gooding, of Fleming County, Kentucky, a slave- 
holder, for whom mv brother, David, was named. He 



tfp 



AMERICA. 18^ 

was a Captain in the Kentucky Regiment of Col. 

Richard M. Johnson, in the war of 1812. 

In the battle of the Thames Capt. Gooding* killed 
the famous Indian chief, Tecumseh. He was very proud 
of his son, Asa, and frequently visited him. He used 
to take pleasure in telling his grandchildren about the 
war of 1812. On those occasions he would take my 
sister, Vira, who was then a little girl, on his knee, and 
with the rest of us, his grandchildren clustered around 
him, he would tell how he killed Tecumseh. He said 
it was a battle man to man. White man to hidian, and 
hidian to white man. That he saw a plume rising up 
from behind a log ; that he watched it closely, and soon 
saw that it was on the head of an Indian ; that he fired 
with a rifle and the Indian fell dead ; that he then ran 
and jumped over the log and scalped the Indian; who 
proved to be the great chief, Tecumseh. That scalp 
was in his house for many, years, and was seen by my 
parents, and was finally torn up by his dogs, after he 
had moved to Indiana. Tecumseh had gotten a plume 
from some white man. My mother once said to my 
grandfather : As you killed Tecumseh, how did it 

en that Col. Johnson got the credit for it? He said 
that Col. Johnson came to him and asked him if he 



186 THE AUTHOR. 

ever expected to become a public man, and he told him 
that he did not ; that he was satistied with what he 
was, a planter. Whereupon Col. Johnson told him 
that, as he was a public man, it would help him very 
much if he could be given the credit of having killed 
Tecumseh, and asked him not to deny it if his, John- 
son's friends, started a report that he had killed 
Tecumseh. Capt. Gooding too generously promised 
him that he would not deny it publicly. Col. Johnson's 
friends soon after started the report that he had killed 
Tecumseh, and he ran into the Vice-Presidency of the 
United States on the strength of it. Col. Johnson, 
when asked about it, never claimed the credit of it for 
himself, but simply allowed his friends to circulate 
the report that it might benetlt him politically. 

Judge Delaney R. Eccles, of Greencastle, Indiana, 
told the author that Capt. Gooding's company always 
claimed that he killed Tecumseh. The Judge lived in 
the same neighborhood with Capt. Gooding, in Ken- 
tucky, and knew him personally. Soldiers of the war 
of 1812 buried the old hero with the honors of the war 
in 18'> J, in Indiana, in the presence of a large concourse 
of people. Two ol the great grandfathers of the 
author fought under General George Washington in 



THE AUTHOR. 18? 

the Revolutionary War. At the early age of two 
years the discoverer of the true story of a world 
removed with his parents to Greenfield, the county- 
seat of Hancock County, Indiana, east of Indianapolis, 
only twenty miles away. Here he passed his youth in 
a community of people from the South, mostly from 
Kentucky. His own parents being from that State. 
His father was during his life a farmer, school 
teacher, dry goods merchant and hotel keeper, doing 
business in his own property, a prominent citizen and 
a county officer; and his house was the political 
and social headquarters of the town. For fifty years 
past his family has been the most prominent family 
in the county, both politically and socially; in fact, 
the most prominent family that has ever lived in the 
county. 

They were Whigs, as were nearly everybody else 
in town. At that time Democrats were few and far 
between in Greenfield, but the county was nearly 
equally divided between the two parties. His father 
died when he was not quite eight years old. For some 
time he grieved greatly for his father, whom he dearly 
loved. His mother nobly continued the struggle of 
life for their children, educating and bringing them up 



188 THE AUTHOR. 

honorably. All the children in town went to school 
together in the County Seminary. There the dis- 
coverer of the true story of a world got his start in 
education. And there when a little boy he fell in love 
for the first time. The object of his love was a little 
girl, only two years younger than himself. She was 
the daughter of a prominent physician, who had a 
beautiful home in the west end of the town. They 
were familiarly known as 01. and Dos. All the school 
children were in one room in the Old Seminary, seated 
behind desks. The older and larger children being 
seated behind the rear desks, while the smaller children 
were seated at the last row of desks in front. He on 
the boy's side of the room, and she on the girl's side. 
So they could be seen by all the children in the school. 
They were so much in love that they could not keep 
their eyes off each other. So everybody in the school 
soon discovered that 01. and Dos. were desperately in 
love with each other, and determined to get all the 
amusement out of it they could. At first she tried to 
hide her love from him while he was looking at her, 
and had the girl who sat at the desk immediately 
behind her watch him and tell her when he was not 
looking at her so she could then feast her eves on 



THE AUTHOR. 289 

him. Once he suddenly looked around and caug"ht 
her at that. Seeing she was caught she smiled sweetly 
at him and then kissed at him across the school room. 
He looked bashful and all the school laughed. Her 
brother, who was of the same age as 01., reported that 
to her parents when they went home from school. 
Her father forbade her from acting so any more, and 
threatened to take her out of school if she repeated 
that conduct. The other girls, seeing Ol's. bashful- 
ness, for their own amusement tried to get Dos. to go 
and kiss him on the play-ground one day. But she 
had been forbidden to do that and refrained. School 
ended and they had no more school in that town for 
several winters. Dos. told her sister Lou how much 
she loved 01. and how much the girls all said 01. loved 
her. And Lou told his sisters all about it. His sister, 
Mary Delilah Gooding, said : " What ! are those little 
children thinking about love?" 01. went to Dos', 
father and asked his permission to call on her at her 
home. The Doctor thought they were too young 
and would not give his consent. 

About this time Ol's. oldest brother changed from 
Whig to Democrat. He was a very bright and prom- 
ising young lawyer. He had been a member of the 



190 THE AUTHOR. 

Legislature and the Whigs were very proud of him 
and wanted him to be their leader. So when he 
changed it made them so mad that one night they 
burned a tar barrel in the street and pretended to re- 
joice over his departure from the Whig party. A very 
powerful Whig and a Democrat had a light over it 
and the Whig gained the victcry, notwithstanding 01. 
held his little hands over the face of the prostrate 
Democrat to prevent the Whig from beating it. Ol's. 
brother and the same Whig were about to tight over 
it, when he, a twelve-year-old boy, looked so fiercely 
at him that he broke down completely and started 
home, and his Whig friends could not stop him. 
That broke up the crowd and everybody went home 
and went to bed. He was asked by some of his Whig 
friends why he broke down as he did. He explained 
to them that 01. looked at him so fiercely that he was 
afraid he would shoot him ; that he had heard that 01. 
owned a pistol, and that he had gone home that night 
and laid awake all night thinking how near he had 
come to losing his life, and that he had resolved never 
to have anything more to do with politics as long as 
he should live. Ol. did own a pistol and would have 
used it had his brother been attacked. He chaui^ed 



THE AUTHOR. 191 

his politics and stood by his brother and went to 
associating^* with Democrats. Dos', lather sent word 
to him not to let politics make any diflference between 
him and Dos. Several other prominent Whigs became 
afraid that the boy would shoot them and demanded 
that he should be disarmed. To allay their fears his 
mother disarmed him. 

Several winters passed before another teacher was 
employed by subscription, as was then the custom 
before days of public schools, and the school was again 
started in the old Seminary. 01. and Dos. were again 
in the school room and gazing at each other. He was 
now a pretty good-sized boy, and she was a pretty 
good-sized girl. He was sixteen years old and she 
fourteen. 

SPELLING CLASS. 

The teacher placed in the spelling class those he 
thought were the four tinest boys and the four finest 
girls in the school, standing them up out in front of 
the desks where all the scholars could see them side by 
side. One end of the class he called "head" and the 
other end "foot" of the class. When called out to 
take his -place in the class, 01. started to take his place 



192 THE AUTHOR. 

alongside of Dos., when the teacher ordered him to 
the foot of the class. So Dos. started at the head of 
the class and 01. at the foot of it. The teacher made 
a rule that whenever any member of the class missed 
spelling a word and it was spelled by any member 
standing lower in the class, the latter might move up 
and take the place of the first that misspelled it, and 
the misspeller would be left just that much nearer the 
foot of the class. For the pleasure of standing by 
Dos., 01. resolved to study his spelling lessons hard 
and tried to spell his way up to her at the head of the 
class. It was the first time he had ever had ambition 
to study anything. Whenever that spelling class took 
its place out in the room all the scholars at their desks 
quit studying their lessons to watch that class and see 
how long it would take 01. to spell his way up to Dos. 
Finally he spelled his way up till he stood along side 
of her at the head of the class. When he took his 
stand there all the school smiled, for they knew that 
was the object of his ambition and the reason why he 
had studied those spelling lessons so hard. A few 
days thereafter he spelled her down from head, when 
everybody smiled again. Not long thereafter she 
spelled him down from head and the teacher sent him 



THE AUTHOR. 193 

all the way down to the foot of the class, and every- 
body laughed aloud, much to his mortification.- To 
relieve his feelings the teacher announced that 
thereafter any person allowing" himself or herself to be 
spelled down from head should go foot. That dis- 
couraged 01., and for a while he neglected to study 
his spelling lesson, but the desire to stand by Dos. 
again caused him to study and spell his way up to her 
at the head of the class, when the teacher discontin- 
ued the class. Feeling deeply hurt, 01. went home 
and said to his mother: " I don't want to go to that 
school any more." She tried to get out of him the 
reason why he did not want to go to that school any 
more, but he would give no reason. Believing her 
son had been wronged in school, she was very indig- 
nant, and declared that she would see if her child 
could not be treated right in that school. She went to 
the trustees and demanded of them that the trouble in 
school should be investigated and that her child should 
be treated right in school. The trustees called the 
teacher before them and required him to explain. He 
did so by stating that 01. and Dos. were in love with 
each other and everybody in school knew it, and 
relating the foregoing story, and said that when spell- 



194 THE AUTHOR. 

ing class was spelling" all the rest of the school would 
stop studying their lessons to watch 01. and Dos. 
That it was interfering with the rest of the school, and 
that he did not believe that school children ought to 
be in love with each other. So he discontinued the 
class. Others confirmed the teacher's statement and 
the trustees reported accordingly toOl.'s mother, who 
laughed heartily at the story. She thought it was 
entirely too good to keep away from Dos.'s folks, so 
stepping into her father's drug store, she related to the 
Doctor the story of 01. and Dos., as above related. 
The Doctor and 01. 's mother had a hearty laugh over 
it together, and agreed that when the youngsters 
became of proper age they should marry. That even- 
ing at the supper fable the Doctor told Dos. what he 
had heard and how he and 01. 's mother had engaged 
them. Dos. told all the girls that she and 01. were 
engaged. That their parents engaged them. His 
mother intended to tell him that she and Dos.'s father 
had engaged them. She began by asking, " Oliver, do 
you love that little girl?" He blushed and looked so 
bashful she desisted, and concluded to tell him some 
other time. At a party at her home she again tried to 
tell him about it in the presence of Dos., but owing to 



THE AUTHOR. \% 

his bashfulness, she again desisted. But a gentleman 
told him. Envious grown people now conspired to 
break the engagement by lies and tricks. And 
through a misunderstanding coming home from school 
one day he thought she deserted him for another boy. 
Her father concluded that they had better be married, 
and she told their neighbors so. A Whig lawyer, who 
lived next door to her home, told her that the Whigs 
were not going to let her marry 01., because he was a 
Democrat, and they were going to make her marry a 
Whig. On Back street, just opposite her home, lived 
a Democratic family, the only one in that part of the 
town. She, the Whig girl, went out through their 
garden, climbed the fence, crossed Back street and 
entered the home of that Democratic family for the 
tlrst time and introduced herself. She then told them 
how the Whigs were going to prevent her from mar- 
rying 01., because he was a Democrat, and make her 
marry a Whig. They inquired if her parents were 
willing that she should marry him. She told them 
they were. They then assured her that the Demo- 
crats would see that she married him. She then went 
home very happy. 



CHAPTER 1 6. 



AT WEST POINT. 



Oliver then received an appointment to a cadet- 
ship at West Point from that distinguished statesman 
and poHshed gentleman, his life-long personal friend, 
Thomas A. Hendricks, who died as Vice-President of 
America under Cleveland's Administration, and who 
was fortunate in having a wife who has always been 
eminent in all the good qualities, and was an intel- 
lectual and congenial companion for him. 

Cadet Gooding went to West Point at the age of 
eighteen years, leaving behind Dos., a sixteen-year-old 
girl, believing she had deserted him for another. The 
day before he left she sent word to him to be sure to 
call and see her before his departure, but as the young 



THE AUTHOR. 197 

man by whom she sent the message wanted to marry 
her, he treacherously failed to deliver it. She told all the 
young* folks she was going to wait for 01. till he grad- 
uated, then marry him and go into the army with him. 
She said that in two years he would come home from 
West Point on forlough, highly educated, and she was 
determined to study hard while he was gone and be his 
equal when he came home. She said she had been his 
equal at school, if not his superior, and she intended to 
remain so and be worthy of him. He had studied hard 
to get to stand by her in the spelling class, and now 
she was studying hard to get to stand by him in mar- 
riage when he should graduate at West Point. It was 
a noble ambition for a sixteen-year-old girl. Her father 
employed a private tutor for her, who taught her the 
higher branches. She soon become a thoroughly edu- 
cated and polished lady. It was June, 18^^, when he 
entered West Point. The great Robert E. Lee was then 
Superintendent of the Academy, Jefferson Davis was 
Secretary of War, and Gen. Wintleld Scott was Com- 
mander-in-Chief of the Army. These three great men 
reviewed the corps of cadets together. Scott walked 
in front of the line between Lee and Davis. Scott was 
dressed in full uniform, and was the grandest looking 



198 THE AUTHOR. 

man that ever appeared in uniform, and he towered 
head and shoulders above Lee and Davis, who were 
themselves men full six feet tall. Lee was at that time 
the handsomest man in the world, and had as tine a 
presence as history accords to Washinofon. Davis was 
not handsome, but presented a tall and very dignified 
presence. One year passed by, and the corps of cadets 
went into camp on the north-east corner of the plain 
there at the-Point, where they did every summer. 

While 01. was in Camp, Dos was at her home in 
what was then considered the West. She was at that 
time the most beautiful brunette in the world. From 
the crown of her head to the sole of her foot she was 
the perfection of beauty. Her large, glorious black 
eyes were never equalled, her features were classic 
perfection and her form was more perfect than that of 
the Venus de Medici. A finer suit of luxuriant black 
hair never adorned a woman's head. Her young lady 
friend having an illustrated New York paper, in which 
a grand fashionable dress party was represented, im- 
mediately insisted on Dos. making herself a full party 
dress, now called a party dress decollette. No such 
dress had ever been in Greenfield. There was nobody 
in that town that had ever made such a dress, so she 



THE AUTHOR. 199 

had to make it herself. When it was done her partic- 
ular friends among" the girls went up to her house to 
see her dressed in it. They were so delighted with 
her beauty as shown by that dress that they insisted 
on her going down to the picture gallery and having 
her picture taken in that dress. They all repaired to 
the gallery and the picture was taken. When her 
mother saw the picture she did not recognize it as 
her daughter's photograph. To prove that it was her 
picture she put on that dress again and had her hair 
done up a la Pompadour for her mother to look at her. 
Then the old lady acknowledged it was a good picture 
of her, but told her to pull off that dress and never 
dress that way again as long as she lived. She said 
that she never would but once more and that would 
be for 01. when he came home on furlough. Her 
mother told her not to do so then and not to have any 
more pictures of that kind taken. She went to the 
photographer and ordered him to destroy the negative 
and not to take any more pictures from it. He agreed 
to do so, but did not do it at once. Some men in 
town who knew that 01. was under the full impression 
that Dos. had gone back on him for another, got the 
photographer to take one more picture from that nega- 



200 THE AUTHOR. 

tive and let them have it to send to him, expecting" he 
would think Dos. had sent it to him, and would write 
to her thanking her for it, and that would bring 
matters all right between them. They sent it alone in 
an envelope without explanation. The post office at 
West Point was kept by a woman who had a younger 
sister, who, seeing that it was not a letter, through 
curiosity coaxed her older sister to let her open it and 
see what was in it. She found nothing there but the 
photograph', and was completely carried away with its 
beauty. She herself was engaged to be married to a 
cadet, and got her sister to let her show it to her in- 
tended before it should be delivered to Cadet Gooding. 
He was so carried away with its beauty he insisted on 
being allowed to take it up to the camp and shew it 
to some of his cronies, promising he would return it. 
He and some of his cronies asked a cadet, William 
Proctor Smith, of Virginia, who was chief engineer 
to Gen. Robert E. Lee for a time during the war, to 
take it to Gooding and tell him how they had come 
into possession of it, and ask him to let them keep it 
if it was not the picture of any particular friend of 
his. Smith came into Gooding's tent w^hile he was 
seated at his locker, busily engaged in \\'riting, and 



THE AUTHOR. 201 

laughing" heartily as though he had a big" joke to play, 
came up behind him, and, pushing the picture over 
his head held it in front of his eyes, and said as 
though he meant it : " That is fancy, do you know 
it?" Looking up at it suddenly, Gooding answered 
"No," and Smith said: "Somebody sent it to you 
from Greenfield; you had better take it and keep it," 
and immediately walked out of the tent with it. 01. 
thought that the eyes looked like Dos'., but believing 
that he knew that she had never been dressed that way 
in her life, he concluded that it must be what Smith 
said it was, a fancy picture, sent to some other cadet, 
and they were trying to- play off a joke on him with 
it. A cadet from Indiana, two classes ahead of his, 
was written to from Indiana and requested to explain 
to him that Dos. had not gone back on him. Instead 
of doing so, as was his duty, he went to two of 
Gooding's classmates and requested them to explain 
to him. They promised to do so, but did not. They 
explained to Gooding's roommate and requested him 
to explain to him. And from the description given to 
them of Dos. they knew that picture was Dos'. So 
they requested him to tell Gooding to come and get 
the picture. Gooding's roommate was so envious of 



202 THE AUTHOR. 

him that he would not deliver the information, but 
falsely reported that he had. Not till thirty-five years 
afterwards did Gooding receive those explanations. 
During this encampment, as is the custom every 
summer, cadet hops were given three times a week 
in the Hall of the Academy. 01. had the right to send 
away a certain number of invitations to ladies to at- 
tend the hops. He sent several to the young ladies of 
Greenfield. He sent one to Dos. for the express pur- 
pose of commencing a correspondence with her, 
which he hoped would lead to their marriage. But 
the meanest man in Greenfield, by the name of Moses 
W. Hamilton, instigated by great envy and the fact 
that Dos', sister Lou had refused to marry him, cor- 
rupted the postmaster at Greenfield to intercept Ol's. 
invitation to Dos. and let his invitations to the other 
girls go to them. Dos. felt deeply hurt on learning 
that the other girls had received invitations from 01, 
as she had not, not knowing that the postmaster had 
destroyed her invitation. She told the girls who re- 
ceived the invitations she felt like quitting her studies 
and giving up in despair. They told her to do nothing 
of the kind, and assured her they knew that 01. did 
not care for them and did care for her. That some 



THE AUTHOR. 203 

day or other her failure to receive an invitation from 
him would be satisfactorily explained. 01. felt deeply 
hurt at receiving no thanks from Dos., not knowing" 
his invitation to her had been intercepted. He gave 
up, believing that she had treated his invitation with 
silent contempt. Another year passed by and he went 
home on a furlough. He arrived at 10 o'clock A. M. 
Somebody who had seen him on the street had the 
news conveyed to Dos. All day he was nervous and 
longed for evening to come, when he intended to call 
on her. Finally evening came and he called on her. 
Her mother met him at the door. He asked if Miss 
Dos. was in. She answered sharply: "No, she has 
gone down to Mr. Hart's." He did not announce 
himself and her mother did not recognize him in the 
dark. He believed that she had gone away from home 
that evening to avoid him. The way one misunder- 
standing after another happened between them, and a 
regularly organized band of conspirators, professed 
friends to them, played tricks and lied to make trouble 
for them, is too disgusting to relate. Sufficient to say 
he returned to West Point at the end of his furlough 
a sad and disappointed lover. She was equally sad 
and disappointed, but he did not know that. 



204 THE AUTHOR. 

THE WEST POINT CONSPIRACY. 

Cadet Gooding's envious roommate and another 
narrow-minded, mean classmate by the name of Mar- 
maduke organized a secret conspiracy to try to dismiss 
him from the Point. The first went to his instructor 
in Chemistry, by the name of Shunk, and told him 
that Gooding was a very bitter enemy of his, and had 
called him "Skunk." That was an unmitigated lie, 
manufactured by the base and perfidious conspirator, 
but he insisted upon it so often with Shunk that he 
believed it, and entered into the conspiracy. The 
second went to Professor Bailey and told him that 
Gooding was a great enemy of his, and had abused 
him and all the other professors and instructors at the 
Point, and that he ought to be dismissed for it, and 
suggested that he have him declared deficient in Chem- 
istry and sent away from the school. The professor 
agreed to it. Finally examination day came around. 
There were two subjects in Chemistry Gooding had 
entirely neglected, having never even looked at them. 
He had marked them, to be studied before examination 
day, but neglected to do that. All this was known fo 
the treacherous roommate, and he went to Shunk and 
told him which the subjects were, and he selected them 



THE AUTHOR. 20? 

as the subjects he would give to Gooding" to be exam- 
ined on. Gooding" went to the examination uncon- 
scious of the conspiracy, and faced the academic board 
with a clean black-board, and, in the language of the 
cadets, "fessed frigid," that is, confessed his entire 
ignorance of the subjects, and was declared not up to 
the standard in Chemistry required by the board. This 
was done, notwithstanding his marks received from his 
hostile instructor showed that he was proficient and 
more than up to the standard required. At that time 
the maximum was three, and an average mark of two 
was regarded as proving that the cadet was proficient 
in his study and up to the standard required. Good- 
ing had an average of two and a half in Chemistry, 
thus proving that he was undoubtedly proficient in that 
study. But he was, nevertheless, turned back into the 
next class, and graduated one year after his own class. 
At times he exhibited great talent, even doing better 
than the book. In Trigonometry he originated a very 
simple, new way of solving a problem, which, as solved 
in the book, was very difficult. He was the only man 
in the class that ever did such a thing. Whenever he 
could get his mind away from his love affair he did 
well in his studies. In a mathematical work, entitled 



206 THE AUTHOR. 

"Stone Cutting," in the course of architecture, the 
most difficult study in the mathematical course, he 
stood head of his class. 

The late General Robert H. Anderson, of Savan- 
nah, Georgia, was a classmate of his, and made the 
mean liar go with him to Professor Bailey and take 
back the lies he had told him, and ask him to retain 
Gooding at the Point. Bailey ordered the liar out of 
his house and ordered him never to show his face to 
him again. This was not the only time that Gooding 
was saved by the noble Anderson at the Point. Once 
they, with other classmates, went swimming in the 
Hudson River, at Gee's Point, which ends West Point 
in the river, opposite Constitution Island. Gooding 
took the cramp in one of his arms, and was about to 
drown, when Anderson swam out and brought him in 
to shore. 

Gooding will never forget the clear, star-light night, 
after he was turned back, when Bob Anderson 
brought his sweet-heart, Sallie Clitz, who afterward 
became his wife, to serenade him with her glorious 
voice, singing a song, the chorus of which was " Hard 
Times, Hard Times, Will Come No More," with a few 
appropriate verses composed by her for the occasion. 



THE AUTHOR. 207 

That voice will sweetly sound in Gooding's ears as 
long as he lives, and Bob will always he in his heart. 
Anderson was the very soul of truth, honor and 
bravery. During" the war he was a dashing cavalry 
General in the Southern Army. May God bless him, 
may God bless him, will ever be the prayer of my 
heart. In his eflforts to save me Anderson had the 
assistance of his roommate, who was our classmate, 
Tom Berry, of Georgia, a noble character. He was a 
Colonel in the Southern Army during the war, and, 
like Anderson, is now dead. May God bless him, 
also. Gen. Joseph Wheeler, the great cavalry leader 
of the South, was, also, then a cadet, and was my 
friend. General George C. Strong, of Massachusetts, 
who was killed while leading a charge against Fort 
Wagner, in Charleston Harbor, was, also, then a cadet 
and was my friend. 

Dos. was very much mortitied by her lover being 
turned back, as she did not know the secret of it, but 
continued to wait for him. He could have mastered 
those two subjects inside of two hours, and saved 
himself being turned back that year, but neglected to 
do so, though he had more than ample time. Marma- 
duke's motive for his meanness was that 1 had, when 



208 THE AUTHOR. 

we were plebes, once made a remark to him that he 
did not like. It was simply an innocent remark, 
which 1 forgot the moment it was made and could not 
now tell what it was to save my life. 

Shunk died in the army, and Tom Lee, the base 
and treacherous roommate, whose motive was that he 
wanted the honor of being the only graduate in the 
class from Indiana, was a year thereafter found detl- 
cient, but on begging for it, was granted a re-examina- 
tion, and passed by the skin of his teeth, but subse- 
quently left the army under disgraceful circumstances 
to avoid dismissal, and now tills a dishonored grave. 

Gooding's friends should have asked for a re-ex- 
amination for him, in which case he would have passed 
it and graduated in his own class. One more year 
rolled by, and then, in less than a year more, Gooding 
was to graduate, and, unless something was done to 
prevent, he and Dos. would then marry. The envious 
Hamilton could not stand that, so he organized a con- 
spiracy to prevent it. He sent women to Dos. to 
underestimate Gooding and praise up a certain man in 
Greenfield, who had been for years trying to get Dos. 
to marry him, and to continue to urge her to marry 
him. Hamilton also sent his own wife to her to do 



THE AUTHOR. 209 

that dirty work. The rascally, cunning" Hamilton 
manufactured what should be said to Dos. and the 
others delivered it. But Dos. gave them all the same 
answer : " That she did not want that man and that 
she did want 01." Nevertheless, they boasted that 
they intended to beat 01. out of Dos. The cunning- 
Hamilton was not satistled with his defeat, so he sent 
a woman to Ol's. sister, Vira, to say to her that they 
were boasting that they intended to beat 01. out of 
Dos. On the impulse, Vira, through pride for her 
brother, indignantly replied : " I do not suppose 01. 
will care if they do beat him out of Dos. I wrote 
telling him they were boasting that they were going to 
do so and he has written me no answer. So 1 do not 
suppose he will care." Vira told her mother what 
she had said about it, and her mother told Vira she 
was sorry that she had made such a reply, as Oliver 
might have been afraid to write about it for fear if he 
did Dos. might yet be pressed into marrying that man, 
and then everybody would say he had been cut out ; 
and, besides that, Dos., when she should hear of her 
reply, might get mad and marry that man through 
pique. Dos. did that very thing. As soon as the 
conspirators reported to Dos. what Vira had said, she 



210 THE AUTHOR. 

became very angry and declared that she would show 
01. whether he would care or not, and immediately 
told the conspirators she was ready to marry their 
man. She also told her father, mother and brother 
that she intended to marry that man. They asked her 
if she wanted that man and she said she did. They 
advised her to wait till 01. graduated and see him 
before she thought of marrying anybody else. They 
told her that all her life she had told them she wanted 
him. She declared that she wanted the other man. 
The conspirators urged her to marry him at once. 
She did so, in the Methodist Church, only a few being 
present. The people would not go to the wedding, as 
they knew how it had been brought about. Dos. 
regretted the step she had taken, and soon resolved to 
see 01. when he came home and try to get his consent 
that she should yet get a divorce and marry him. 
This was in the fall. The following year he graduated 
and came home. 

Feeling that Dos. had not acted right in allowing 
the conspirators to press her into that marriage he 
never even looked toward her home as he passed by 
on his evening walks out the west end. Peeping 
out through the window blinds, Dos. saw that he 



THE AUTHOR. 211 

never even looked toward the house and appeared so 
utterly indifl'erent to her, she concluded not to try 
with him that summer. She never appeared on the 
street, nor went to church that whole summer, but 
remained housed up till he had left for the army. This 
was not as it should have been. Dos. should have 
been allowed to wait for him till he graduated, been 
allowed to marry him, and when they started for the 
army all the people of that town should have turned 
out and made the welkin ring, cheering them as the 
train dashed away, and as long as it remained in sight. 
That is what it should have been. Years rolled by. 
The great civil war came, passed, and 1 was out of the 
army and living in Greentield. Dos., as good and 
noble a woman as ever lived, appealed to my mother 
and sisters, and sister-in-law, and others, to get my 
consent that she should get a divorce and marry me 
yet, and suicided because I would not give my con- 
sent. As she had lived with her husband so many 
years I thought it was too late for her and me. 



CHAPTER 17. 

IN THE ARMY. 

1 was first stationed at Governor's Island, in New 
York harbor, where 1 remained for nearly ten months. 
Here I was introduced into the tirst society of New 
York City by the family of my friend, Cadet Samuel 
N. Benjamin, who was still at West Point. The Ben- 
jamins resided in a splendid brown stone front on Fifth 
avenue, near Twenty-tlrst street, the then fashionable 
part of the city. 

The following summer 1 went with recruits to 
Utah, and joined the Tenth United States Infantry at 
Fort Bridger. The army of Gen. Albert Sidney John- 
ston, who fell at Shiloh in command ot the Southern 
army during our lale civil war, was then occupying 
Utah, having marched out there against the then hostile 



THE AUTHOR. 213 

Mormons. The following spring 1 went over to Camp 
Floyd and Salt Lake City on leave of absence. I then 
returned to Fort Bridger, and soon afterwards marched 
with two companies of the Tenth Infantry to Fort 
Laramie, near the junction of the rivers Laramie and 
the North Platte. Here 1 was stationed when the 
troubles began after the election of Abraham Lincoln 
in 1860. 

PRESIDENTIAL CANVASS OF i860. 

in i860 Lincoln was the Republican candidate for 
the Presidency on a platform that expressly declared in 
favor of Congress passing a law prohibiting slavery in 
the Territories. 

The Democratic party was opposed to that, and 
was divided as to whether the people of the Territo- 
ries should have the right to abolish slavery within 
their borders. The Southern Democrats claimed that 
slaveholders had the same right to take their slaves into 
the Territories that the Northern farmer had to take his 
horse there, and that the slaveholder should enjoy the 
same protection for his slave property from the Terri- 
torial laws that the Northern farmer in the Territory 
had for his horse. And that neither Congress nor the 
Territorial Legislature should abolish slavery in the 



214 THE AUTHOR. 

Territories. That the people of the Territory alone, 
when they became a State, should have power to abol- 
ish slavery within their borders. 

The Northern Democrats claimed that the slave- 
holder had the right to take his slaves into the Territory, 
but that the Territorial Legislature could abolish slavery 
at any time. This was called Squatter Soveriegnty. 

This difference between the Northern Democrats 
and the Southern Democrats divided the Democratic 
party, which resulted in the Northern Democrats run- 
ning Douglas for the Presidency and the Southern 
Democrats running Breckinridge for the same oliice. 

The division in the Democratic party caused Lin- 
coln's election by a strictly Northern vote, he carrying 
every Northern State. Douglas, although receiving the 
Northern Democratic vote, with the exception of a few 
who voted for Lincoln, and an occasional voter who 
voted for Breckinridge, failed to carry a single Northern 
State. He, however, carried Missouri. Breckinridge 
carried all the slave States except Missouri and Mary- 
land. 

John Bell, of Tennessee, running for the Presi- 
dency on a platform of " The Union, the Constitution 
and the Enforcement of the Laws," carried Mar\'land. 



THE AUTHOR. ' 2K 

It was not safe for any one to vote for Lincoln in 
the South, so intense was the feeling against him in 
tha^ section. Because Lincoln was elected, eleven of 
the slave States seceded and formed the "Southern 
Coniederacy," and defied the National authority. 

Jefferson Davis was elected President of the 
Southern Confederacy by the Confederate Congress 
and inaugurated as such at Montgomery, Ala. The 
Capitol of the Confederacy was afterward removed to 
Richmond, Va., and there it was when Lincoln was 
inaugurated at Washington, at which point he had 
been compelled to arrive in disguise, to avoid assas- 
sination, owing to the great hostility of the pro- 
slavery people of Baltimore and Washington. 

A Peace Conference had been held in Washing- 
ton by delegates appointed by the Governors of the 
States, the object of which was to arrive at a compro- 
mise that would prevent an armed conflict. The 
effort was a failure. 

The leading Union men in Congress from the 
North, Republicans and Democrats, offered to put an 
amendment in the Constitution making slavery eternal 
in the States, where it was at that time, unless each 
State saw fit of its own volition to abolish it in its 



216 THE AUTHOR. / 

own borders, but prohibiting its extension into the 
Territories. The Southerners refused this offer of 
compromise. The Southerners had already taken pos- 
session of some of our forts and custom houses in 
the South. Lincohi, in his inaugural, declared that he 
would hold, occupy and possess our forts and public 
property in the South. 

WAR. / 

Jefferson Davis, as President of the Confederacy, 
demanded the surrender for Fort Sumter. The issue 
of war was thus presented to the Government. Lin- 
coln called a meeting of his Cabinet to consider it. 
At that meeting, all of the Cabinet except one mem- 
ber, a West Pointer, voted in favor of surrendering 
Fort Sumter. Lincoln, although overruled by his 
Cabinet, refused to surrender the fort. To Lincoln's 
firmness on that occasion we owe the Union of to-day. 

Davis ordered Beauregard to tire on Fort Sumter. 
At the end of three days' bombardment by the Con- 
federate batteries around Charleston Harbor, Sumter 
was surrendered by Maj. Anderson, who was in com- 
mand of it. And thus the war began. No one 
disputed that Lincoln had been legally elected Presi- 
dent, but the South made an appeal from the ballot-box 



THE AUTHOR. 217 

to the bayonet. Lincoln called for seventy-five 
thousand volunteers. The fires of patriotism ^i^lowed 
throui^hout the North. The call was more than filled. 
Lincoln called a special meeting- of Congress for the 
Fourth of July. Congress met and legalized Lincoln's 
acts and declared that the Government would only 
continue the war for the purpose of preserving the 
Union, and when that object was accomplished the 
war should cease, and expressly declared that it was 
not the purpose of the Government to abolish slavery. 
And Lincoln, as President, repeatedly warned the 
Southerners to lay down their arms and submit to the 
National authority, and if they did not, slavery would 
be abolished in the States, and if they did, slavery 
would not be interfered with. They indignantly 
refused to do so and defied the Government. In rev- 
olutions men's minds travel rapidly. The repeated 
refusals of the South to submit to the National 
authority, although assured that slavery in the States 
would not be interfered with, soon satisfied the wise 
men to close the war without abolishing slavery would 
simply be to leave the bone of contention in existence 
to breed a subsequent civil war. But notwithstanding 
that fact, Lincoln notified them if they did not submit 



218 THE AUTHOR. 

to the National authority by the 1st of January, 1863, 
he would issue the Emancipation Proclamation at that 
time. And in the Proclamation there were exceptions 
in favor of certain parts of the South where they were 
supposed to be submitting- to the National authority. 
Subsequently an amendment was offered to the Con- 
stitution abolishing- slavery throughout the country. 
And, thus, the war on the part of the loyal people 
became not only a war to compel the Southerners to 
submit to the National authority, but, also, one for 
universal freedom. On these issues the Presidential 
canvass of l8Mwas made and the war foug-ht to a 
conclusion. 

PRESIDENTIAL CANVASS OF 1864. 

In the Presidential canvass of 1864 Lincoln and 
Andrew Johnson were the successful candidates, for 
President and Vice-President, of the Union party, com- 
posed of Republicans and war Democrats. 

At the beginning- of the war, Doug-las, the great 
leader of the Northern Democracy, called on the people 
of the North to lay down party and support Lincoln 
as long as the war lasted, telling them it would be 
time to go back to their parties when the war was over. 



THE AUTHOR. 219 

Such was high patriotic g'round and a great honor to 
Douglas. But some men loved office too much to 
follow that patriotic advice and returned to their 
parties during* the war. 

General George B. McClellan, running" for the 
Presidency as the candidate of the Democratic party, 
that party having- a Peace Platform demanding- a ces- 
sation of hostilities, that a Convention of the States 
might be held, to the view that the Union might be 
restored by compromise, they declaring four years of 
war had failed to restore the Union. 

The true war men of the country believed the 
time for compromise had passed, and while four years 
of war had failed to restore the Union, five or more 
years of war would accomplish that result, and, there- 
fore, opposed a cessation of hostilities, and favored 
fighting it out. The glorious result proved the wis- 
dom of their judgment. McClellan was a true war 
man, and his letter of acceptance repudiated the plat- 
form of his party by declaring, if elected President, he 
would prosecute hostilities till the Union was restored 
by war. 

For the organization and discipline of the Army 
of the Potomac and the great victories of South 



220 THE AUTHOR. 

Mountain and Antietam, won by that army under 
McClellan, the country is under everlasting" obligation 
to that gallant and accomplished General. In the 
matters leading to the removal of McClellan from the 
command of the army, 1 neither condemn Lincoln nor 
McClellan. It is sufficient for me to know they were 
both patriotic and did the best they could for their 
country in the light before them. 

THE WAR FROM A MILITARY STANDPOINT. 

The South had to be compelled to obey the Con- 
stitution as the supreme law of the land. The topog*- 
raphy of the country at once suggested to the military 
mind the campaigns necessary to accomplish that 
result, which were finally made, and resulted in the 
submission of the South. 

These were campaigns by the Army of the Potomac 
down the Atlantic slope to Richmond. By the Army 
of the Shenandoah from Harper's Ferry up the Shenan- 
doah Valley toward Lynchburg-. By the Army of the 
Ohio from Louisville, Ky., across Kentucky and Ten- 
nessee. By the Army of the Mississippi, at Cairo, ill., 
to open the Mississippi river, in conjunction with our 
army from New Orleans coming- up the river. By the 
Armies of the Tennessee and Cumberland to open 



THH AUrHOK. 221 

those rivers. In a military sense, the opening" of these 
rivers meant the dividing of the enemy's forces, and 
then dstroying" them in detail. By an army from St. 
Louis operating west of the Mississippi river in Mis- 
souri and Arkansas, while our army in New Orleans 
operated in Louisiana. The naval and army movement 
against New Orleans, under Farragut and Butler, which 
resulted in the fall of that city, was an attack in the 
enemy's rear. The army and naval movements against 
Wilmington, N. C, and Port Royal and Charleston, S. 
C, were attacks in the enemy's flank. The western 
army and the naval squadron under Admiral Farragut, 
moving down the Mississippi, taking all the fortifled 
places, including Vicksburg, and our army from New 
Orleans moving up the river with Farragut's squadron, 
taking Baton Rouge and Port Hudson, opened the 
Mississippi, thus dividing the South. The South was 
again divided by the movements up the Tennessee and 
Cumberland rivers, in a south-east direction from 
Cairo, 111., toward Savannah, Ga., the line of Sherman's 
grand march to the sea, on which was captured Fort 
Donaldson, Fort Henry, Nashville, Shiloh, Atlanta and 
Savannah. From Savannah Sherman's army marched 
up the Atlantic slope through Richmond to Washing- 



222 THE AUTHOR. 

ton City, capturing Joe Johnston's army on the way 
at Goldsboro, N. C. 

The Army of the Potomac and Sherman's army 
passed in review by the Capital and up Pennsylvania 
avenue in front of President Johnson and Cabinet, 
making* the grandest military scene ever witnessed on 
earth, President Lincoln having been assassinated on 
the 14th of April, 186?. 

At Fort Laramie, where I was stationed when the 
war came on, the North and South were about equally 
represented by officers. Among the Southern officers 
were Generals Bee and Dunovant, of South Carolina, 
both of whom, 1 am proud to say, were my closest 
friends. John Dunovant had killed Legree in a duel 
at Charleston in 18^2, and was first to start for the 
South. Barnard E. Bee was also a Captain in my 
regiment. One day Bee came to my quarters and 
said: "Gooding, come, Dunovant is going to start 
for home, and wants to bid you good bye before 
he goes." I went with Bee across the Laramie river, 
and there in the bottom was Dunovant alone w^ith his 
steed. He wanted to coax me to go South. Bee 
would not allow him to say anything to me about 
it. There we bade Dunovant farewell, and, as he rode 



THE AUTHOK. 22'y 

away toward the States, we longingly looked after 
him, and wondered if we would ever see him again. 

It was destined to be the last time 1 should ever see 
him on the earth. He fell gallantly tighting in one of 
the cavalry engagements near Petersburg, near the 
close of the war, as a Brigadier-General in the South- 
ern army. Bee was the next man to leave for the 
South. He was a Brigadier-General, and in command 
of a brigade of South Carolina troops at the first battle 
of Manassas. In the hottest of the fight his men were 
wavering a little. Pointing with his sword toward 
Jackson's brigade, he said to them : " Look yonder at 
Jackson and his men ; they stand there like a stone 
wall," and thus caused Jackson to become known as 
"Stonewall Jackson" forever. But no sooner had he 
done that than he fell from his horse, slain by the 
enemy's bullets. Thus perished those two Southern 
friends of mine. No nobler nor braver men ever died 
on the battle-tield. 

When the regular troops from Utah, under the 
command of Col. Philip St. George Cook, passed by 
Fort Laramie on their way to the defense of Washing- 
ton City, 1 joined the column and went with it to that 
city, arriving there in September, 1861. With that 



224 THE AUTHOR. 

column were officers who afterwards became prominent 
in the Union army, Gen. John Buford, Gen. W. P. 
Sanders and Gen. Wesley Merritt. Dr. John Moore, 
since the war Surgeon-General of the army, now on 
the retired list, was also with the column. 1 remained 
on duty in that city with the regulars till the following 
February. While there 1 was introduced to President 
Lincoln, and made the acquaintance of many of the 
then leading men of the nation, both in civil and mil- 
itary life. Governor John A. Andrew, of Massachu- 
setts, then asked the War Department to send him a 
good regular officer to command a volunteer regiment. 
The War Department selected and sent me to the Gov- 
ernor. I reported -to him at the State House in Boston. 
He immediately commissioned me Colonel of the 
Thirty-tirst Massachusetts volunteers. I assumed com- 
mand of that regiment at Lowell, where I reported to, 
and was the guest of Gen. Benj. F. Butler. 



CHAPTER 1 8. 

EXPEDITION AGAINST NEW ORLEANS. 

The 21st day of February, 1862, I sailed on a 
new ship, called the Mississippi, with the regiment 
from Boston, for Ship Island, in the Gulf of Mexico, 
to join the Farragut-Butler expedition against New 
Orleans. On board were Colonel Neal Dow, and a 
part of his regiment from Maine. At Fortress Mon- 
roe, Virginia, we took on board Gen. Butler and his 
staff, and Mrs. Gen. Butler. 

At Cape Hatteras the vessel ran on Frying Pan 
Shoal and knocked a hole in its bow, and the water 
ran into the forward compartment of the hull seven- 
teen feet deep. The vessel had four air-tight compart- 
ments. If she had had only one, the entire hull would 
have filled with water, and the ship would have sunk. 



226 THE AUTHOR. 

We went into Port Royal, South Carolina, which was 
in possession of the Union troops, to have the vessel 
repaired. We arrived at Ship Island about thirty days 
from the time we left Boston. About five weeks 
thereafter we started on the expedition against New 
Orleans. 

FARRAGUT RAN BY THE FORTS. 

The troops had no lighting to do, as the forts sur- 
rendered after Farragut's fleet had run by them. This 
was the first time in naval warfare that feat had ever 
been performed., I had the pleasure of witnessing 
that grand sight from the hurricane deck of a naval 
magazine boat, in company with Gen. Butler and his 
staff. It was a clear, starlight night, when, leaving 
our troops on transports below, we steamed up the 
center of the river toward the forts. As we passed 
up, first was Porter's mortar fleet, on the left, and then, 
on either side, close up to the shore, were the two 
sections of gunboats. Not a light was in sight in either 
or fleet on shore, and all was silent ^as death. Impati- 
ently we looked back to see the gunboats start up the 
river to run by the forts. The signal for that move- 
ment was to be the running up of a light on Farragut's 
flagship, which headed the section on the righf hand 
shore going up the river. 



THE AUTHOR. 227 

At exactly three o'clock in the night we saw that 
signal run up on the flagship, and held up our boat till 
both sections of the gunboats passed by us. The 
guns of Fort Jackson, on the left bank, were the flrst 
to open Are on the gunboats. As they went up the 
river, and as they ran by the forts, the right section of 
the fleet replied to the guns of Fort St. Philip and the 
batteries outside on that shore, while the left section 
of the fleet replied to the guns of Fort Jackson and 
the batteries outside on that shore. The leading gun- 
boats also replied to the Confederate gunboats, which 
were firing down the river at them. At the same time 
Porter's mortar fleet was throwing shells from below 
into Fort Jackson and the batteries outside on that 
bank. The flashes from all the guns on both sides, 
and the burning raft that came down the river into the 
faces of the Union fleet, along with the roar of all the 
guns, made the grandest display of warfare that ever 
was seen on earth. 

Farragut, lashed on high to the mast, the better to 
view the fight, started to run by the forts with seven- 
teen vessels. All but one got by, and went on up to 
the city, after destroying the Confederate gunboats. 
Gen. Lovell retired from the city with his Confederate 



228 THE AUTHOR. 

troops, thinking the army was following the fleet. 
Farragut sent some sailors on shore to run up the 
American flag over the custom house and the mint. 
After they retired to the boats, a mob tore down the 
flag from the mint, trailed it in the dust of the streets, 
and then tore it up, each taking a piece of it home with 
him. In a few days the forts surrendered, and we 
went up in transports to the city. We made our dis- 
positions to attack the forts, but they surrendered 
before we could do so. We arrived before the city the 
first day of May, 1862. 1 led the advanced regiment 
in taking possession of the city. We landed at the 
foot of St. Joseph street, marched up that street to 
St. Charles, and down that street to Canal, and down 
Canal to the custom house, and took possession of it. 
We quartered in the custom house for some time. 
Gen. Butler made his quarters in the St. Charles Hotel 
temporarily. He then ordered a military commission 
to try the leader of the mob that had torn the flag from 
the mint and trailed it in the dust. The commission 
sentenced him to be hung. Butler accordingly had 
him hung. Soon after, Butler gave me command of all 
the country below New Orleans, with headquarters in 
Fort Jackson. My command also included Fort Pike, 



THE AUTHOR. 229 

on Lake Pontrochaine. In December following', Gen. 
N. P. Banks relieved Gen. Butler of the command of 
the Department of the Gulf, and I was then assigned 
to the command of the Third Brigade, Third Division, 
Nineteenth Army Corps. This brigade consisted of 
the Thirty-first Massachusetts Volunteers, the Thirty- 
eighth Massachusetts Volunteers, the Fifty-third Mas- 
sachusetts Volunteers, the One Hundred and Fifty- 
sixth New York Volunteers, and the One Hundred and 
Seventy-fifth New York Volunteers. This brigade 1 
commanded on the Teche and Port Hudson campaigns. 
At the battle of the Teche, on Bayou Teche, near Pat- 
tersonville, Louisiana, this brigade carried oflf the high- 
est honors of the battle. I was in command of all the 
troops on the north side of the bayou, and made my 
own dispositions for the battle. The enemy were be- 
hind breastworks. My loss in killed and wounded 
was heavy. 

We pursued the enemy. Gen. Dick Taylor's army, 
up the Teche and beyond Alexandria on the Red river. 
We then marched down the Red river to the Missis- 
sippi, and down that river to Morganza, where we took 
boats to the village of Bayou Sara, on the east side of 
the river, about twelve miles above Port Hudson, which 
was on the same side of the river. 



230 THE AUTHOR. 

PORT HUDSON. 

From there Gen. Banks marched out and invested 
Port Hudson on the north and east, Gen. Augur at 
the same time having come up from Baton Rouge on 
the east bank, twenty-two miles below, and invested it 
on the south and east. Our army, making an invest- 
ing force in the shape of a semi-circle, eight miles long, 
reached from the river above around to the river below. 
Farragut came up the river at the same time and bom- 
barded the river front. He subsequently ran some of 
his gunboats by the works to patrol the river above, 
Admiral Porter, at Vicksburg, having run some of his 
gunboats by the works at that point to patrol the river 
below. We arrived in front of the enemy's works the 
26th of May, and drove the enemy into his works by 
night-fall. 

FIRST ASSAULT. 

The next morning we assaulted the works, and 
were repulsed, with heavy loss. Early in the day one 
of my officers. Captain, afterwards Lieutenant-Colonel, 
William S. B. Hopkins, came to me and asked me to 
go with him to the extreme right of the white troops, 
from which point he pointed out to me a place where 
the enemy had not thrown up any works. I immedi- 



THE AUTHOR. 231 

ately went to Gen. Weitzel and asked his permission to 
take my brigade and charge in at that point and down 
in front of his position, thus to double up the enemy 
and enable him to charge over the works and take Port 
Hudson. Weitzel gave his consent, but just then Gen. 
Grover came to that part of the line and assumed com- 
mand. Weitzel said : Grover, Gooding wants to take 
his brigade and go to a point where the enemy have not 
yet thrown up their parapet and charge in. Grover 
immediately said : The troops will all remain just as 
they are, and thus prevented Port Hudson from being 
captured that day by assault, which would have been 
led by Gooding, and put us all to the trouble of another 
assault and a siege. 

Then we began the siege. My brigade was assigned 
a position in a mignificent magnolia grove, which was 
in bloom. At first we pitched no headquarter tents, 
but the members of my staff slept around the root of 
a great tree, while I slept alongside of a small log near 
by. Inside of the enemy's works was a forty-two- 
pound gun, which the Confederate soldiers called the 
" Lady Davis," after the wife of the Confederate Pres- 
ident. Lady Davis used to throw her great shells into 
our magnolia grove, of nights, just to keep us awake 



232 THE AUTHOR. 

and wear us out. One night she threw a shell into my 
headquarters, which struck on the other side of the log 
1 slept with, about opposite my waist, and burst, cov- 
ering me with splinters from the top of the log. Hearing 
the noise of the coming shell, 1 involuntarily contracted 
into a knot and pulled the blanket over my head and 
held it tight. Had the shell lit on my side of the log 
the blanket would not have protected me, but that 
action only showed how a man in great danger will act 
when he has no time to think what to do. That was 
an extremely dark night. The headquarters of Gen. 
Godfrey Weitzel were not far from mine. Shortly 
after the shell exploded I heard a voice coming through 
the darkness calling my name. 1 answered to let him 
know where 1 was. He then said Gen. Weitzel sends 
his compliments, and wants to know if that shell hurt 
any of you, as he thinks it must have fallen in your 
headquarters. He was Weitzel's Orderly. 1 sent my 
compliments to Gen. Weitzel, with the information 
that none of us were hurt. My statT officers then 
built a very pleasant arbor, in which they built a sta- 
tionary table. Around that table we used to sit after 
dinner and smoke and listen to Capt. Russell read 
Pickwick Papers. After the surrender 1 marched awaw 
but looked back at that arbor with genuine regret. 



THE AUTHOR. 233 

THE SECOND ASSAULT. 

Saturday afternoon Gen. Halbert E. Paine, who was 
at that time in command of our division, came to my 
brigade headquarters and took me alone with him, on 
foot, around to the left of our position, and showed 
me that part of the enemy's works he had been ordered 
to assault with his division. He asked me what I 
thought of it. I told him it was a very rough place to 
assault ; that we would have a bloody time of it there. 
Yes, but we must go in, said the General. Yes, said 1, 
we must go in, but we will have a bloody time getting 
in. We then went back to his tent, where we sat and 
talked for some time. While there I happened to notice 
what a beautiful foot he had in a patent leather boot, 
and mentally said to myself, if a man could have a cork 
foot as beautiful as that, it would not make much differ- 
ence if he did lose a foot. The next morning, the 14th 
day of June, 1863, in the assault, which was repulsed, 
Paine lost a foot. He was shot below the knee. He 
fell and laid in a small furrow, which hid him from the 
sight of the enemy when his Chasseur cap was off. 
When he put it over his face to protect it from the sun 
the enemy would shoot at it, so he had to lie there 
most of the day with the sun burning in his face. 



234 THE AUTHOR. 

Several men tried to get to him during the day to carry 
him back to the surgeon, but all of them were killed 
by the enemy. Finally Lieutenant-Colonel John A. 
Foster, of the One Hundred and Seventy-fifth New 
York volunteers, came to me with a canteen full of 
wine, and told me that he was going to send Woods, a 
cool and determined man, who was in command of the 
stretcher corps, whose duty it was to carry the wounded 
back to the surgeons, to Gen. Paine. Capt. Hollister, 
the Captain of the company to which Woods belonged, 
came at the same time, and protested against Woods 
being allowed to go to Paine, saying that it would be 
certain death to Woods, and that he was not willing to 
lose Woods, as he was the best man in his company. 
I was placed in a tight place. There was one officer 
wanting to send him to a wounded General, and 
another, his Captain, protesting against it as certain 
death to him. I determined to let Woods decide the 
question for himself. 1 asked Woods if he was willing 
to go. He said he was. 1 then told him he could go. 
He went, and before he got near him he got down on 
his hands and knees and crawled till he got near him, 
and told him he had a canteen of wine for him. Paine 
told him not to come anv nearer, but to throw the 



THE AUTHOR. 2K 

wine to him. Woods did as Paine directed, and he got 
the wine. Woods then crawled off for some distance 
and rose to walk away, when he was shot dead. There 
died as brave a soldier as was ever killed on the battle- 
field. When night came I ordered a member of my 
staff to take some men and carry Paine back to the 
surgeon. I never saw him again till I met him after 
the war in Washington City, where he was a member 
of Congress. He had a cork foot, and on it a beauti- 
ful patent leather boot, just like the pair he had on that 
Saturday afternoon before the second assault. I told 
Paine the thoughts I had that afternoon concerning his 
beautiful boot. He immediately said he remembered 
the boots, and that they did not belong to him ; that he 
had borrowed them from Captain Pierce, of the Fourth 
Wisconsin. I then told him the story of the gallant 
Woods. He was deeply moved by it. He remembered 
how he got the wine, but never had before known who 
the man was that threw it to him, and that he had been 
killed in trying to get away from the spot. Paine said 
that the wine had braced him up and saved his life, 
otherwise he thinks he would have died with exhaus- 
tion lying there in the sun. 

We then resumed the siege. After having been 



236 THE AUTHOR. 

there forty days and forty nights, Port Hudson surren- 
dered. My loss in the second assault was very heavy. 
When the assault was repulsed in the morning, our 
orders were to screen ourselves from the enemy's fire 
the best we could till night, and then withdraw and 
resume our original position in line around the works. 
My men were immediately in front of the enemy's 
works, where we had charged, with the exception of 
the One Hundred and Seventy-sixth New York Volun- 
teers, which I had ordered to remain in reserve behind 
the hedge. A cannon ball fired at us as we charged 
the works in front of the hedge passed over our 
heads and killed Col. Bryan behind the hedge, who 
was there in reserve with his regiment. During the 
day 1 went from one regiment to the other to let them 
know 1 was with them, as they laid on the ground try- 
ing to screen themselves from the enemy's fire. Every 
time I passed from one regiment to another, I was shot 
at by sharpshooters behind the enemy's works, but 
their bad firing saved me. 

Col. Dudley came by and asked me to go a short 
distance to the rear with him, where his cook had 
brought his dinner. 1 dined with him, and was re- 
freshed by his food and his claret wine. We then re- 



THE AUTHOR. 2^7 

turned to our commands. Col. Birge and I sat behind 
a solitary bale of cotton for a little while in the after- 
noon, and then went around visiting our regiments, 
and were shot at every time we moved. It was as 
dangerous behind the hedge as it was in front of it. 
A party of us sitting in rear of it at one time had four 
bullets fall among us that had been tired at men in front 
of it, but fortunately none of them hit either of us. 
Banks' entire army charged the works, and were all 
repulsed in both assaults. 

General Frank Gardner commanded the enemy 
on the inside of the works. On the outside of the 
works, Gen. Cuvier Grover, who commanded a divis- 
ion. Col. N. A. M. Dudley, who commanded a brigade, 
and myself, who also commanded a brigade, were all, 
as well as Gen. Gardner, from the Tenth United States 
Infantry, and then we were tlghting each other in the 
civil war. In command of my brigade I participated 
in both assaults on the works, and in the siege of forty 
days and forty nights. My loss in killed and wounded 
was Mieavy in both assaults, and in the first assault I 
was slightly wounded in the left hand, but on account 
of its being so slight a wound 1 did not report it. We 
were besieging Port Hudson at the same time Grant 



238 THE AUTHOR. 

was besieging Vicksburg. Vicksburg surrendered on 
the Fourth of July. When the news reached us by 
way of the navy down the river, our men went to 
cheering all along the lines. Across the works, only a 
few feet away, the enemy wanted to know what we 
were cheering about, and were told the news. Gard- 
ner sent a flag of truce to Banks to inquire if it was 
true that Vicksburg had fallen. General Banks con- 
vinced him that it was true, and he surrendered Port 
Hudson on the 8th of July, and the Mississippi river 
was open and flowed unvexed to the sea ; and when 
we heard of the great victory of Gettysburg, that had 
been won on the third of July, we all then knew that 
the Union would be preserved, and great was the re- 
joicing by the loyal people, in the army and out of the 
army, throughout the land. Port Hudson would have 
fallen in a few days, had Vicksburg never fallen, as its 
provisions were all out. 

The day of the surrender Gen. Banks had G<^n. 
Gardner and his stafi" dine with him at his headquar- 
ters in rear of our line around the enemy's works, 
where I met them. One of his stafl" proved to be an old 
friend of mine, Col. John A. Jaques, who was a nephew 
of my brother-in-law, Dr. N. P. Howard, Sr., who is a 



THE AUTHOR. 2^9 

prominent physician of Central Indiana, and was an 
assistant surgeon in the Union army during the war. 
I asked Gen. Banks to let me take Col. Jaques to pass 
the night with me at my headquarters. He gave per- 
mission, and Jaques and 1 talked over old times at 
Greentield that night. He had married in Louisiana, 
and had gone with the State of his wife. Gen. Gar- 
dner was too proud to tell Gen. Banks that the rations 
were out at his headquarters, but Jaques told me so. 
The next morning, when Jaques returned to Gardner, 
1 sent my Commissary along with him, with a wagon 
load of provisions and good things for Gardner and 
his staff. I afterward dined with them in their prison 
in New Orleans. The last time I saw them was in 
Fort Lafayette, New York Harbor, where all that was 
left of the Tenth United States Infantry, which had 
been almost decimated in the Army of the Potomac, 
less than one hundred men, were guarding Gardner 
and his staff. I was then on my way to go on the 
Red river campaign. 

Gen. Gardner made a gallant defense of Port 
Hudson, not only against us, but against Farragut's 
fleet on the river side, and Banks made two gallant 
assaults on the works. After the repulse of the second 



240 THE AUTHOR. 

assault, Banks organized a forlorn hope. I went to 
him and volunteered to lead it. He thanked me very 
kindly, but told me he had already selected Col. Birge 
for that. The enemy surrendered before we had any 
use for it. By his position at port Hudson, Gen. Banks 
not only held Gardner's forces there, but also held 
Dick Taylor's army in Western Louisiana, and de- 
tached forces of the enemy east of the river, and kept 
all of them from uniting and marching against Grant 
at Vicksburg. 

After the fall of Port Hudson I marched my 
brigade to Baton Rouge, and took all the light artillery 
that had been captured at Port Hudson along with me, 
by a night march. I then went home to Indiana on a 
short leave of absence. I went up the river as far as 
Vicksburg on an ocean steamer with Gen. Banks, 
where I first met both Generals Grant and Sherman. 
1 had not been at home for five years, nor had I seen 
the face of a relation during all that time. 1 was only 
there about twelve days. During that time I took the 
Blue Lodge Degrees of Free Masonry, under special 
dispensation. Returning to Baton Rouge, I found 
myself the ranking officer, and assumed command in 
that district. 1 was there in command till December, 



THE AUTHOR. 241 

when I was sent via the ocean to Washington, D. C, 
as bearer of dispatches to the General-in-Chief, Henry 
W. Halleck, and the Secretary of State, Wm. H.Sew- 
ard. Having delivered the dispatches, 1 went to the 
Adjutant-General of the United States Army, E. D. 
Townsend, and told him that 1 would like to remain in 
Washington for a while, as Congress would soon be 
in session. He told me that would suit him, as they 
were trying to tlnd officers enough to organize a mili- 
tary commission to try some offenders. He told me 
that the Secretary of War, Edwin M. Stanton, required 
him to report each officer to him for his approval. He 
told me that he would not tell Stanton that 1 was a reg- 
ular, for if he did Stanton would not select me as one 
of the commission, as he thought regulars were too 
lenient toward the Southern offenders ; that he would 
only tell him that 1 was Col. Gooding, of the Thirty- 
first Massachusetts Volunteers, and, as 1 hailed from 
Massachusetts, he would think 1 was all right. 



CHAPTER 19. 

DOUBLEDAY COMMISSION. 

I was then put on the commission, which is known 
in history as the " Doubleday Mihtary Commission," 
General Doubleday being President of the same. That 
commission subsequently tried some of the assassins 
of Abraham Lincoln. 1 had been recommended by 
my superior officers, who served with me, for promo- 
tion to a Brigadier-Generalship. When Congress met, 
Senators Sumner and Wilson, of Massachusetts, and 
Gov. John A. Andrew, of the same State, and the 
delegation in the House from that State, as well as the 
delegation in Congress from Indiana, asked for my 
promotion. There were only seven vacancies in the 
number of Brigadier-Generalships allowed by law. 
When President Lincoln, Secretary Stanton and Gen. 



THE AUIHOR. ' 243 

Halleck met to consult as to what Colonels they would 
place in those vacancies, Lincoln and Stanton were 
both in favor of promoting" me. Gen. Halleck ari>"ued 
them out of it by sayini^" that while 1 had earned the 
right to promotion, the department in which 1 served 
was not entitled to it, as the troops in other depart- 
ments had done more fighting than the troops in the 
Department of the Gulf, and that I was a young officer 
and could afford to wait for promotion. In that way 
1 was cheated out of my promotion. This much I was 
told at the time, but all 1 never knew till many years 
after. Col. John C. Kelton was Adjutant-General on 
the staff of Gen. Halleck. General Halleck was very 
anxious to gtt regular officers to take rank in the col- 
ored troops. Kelton told Halleck if he could defeat 
my promotion to a white Brigadier-Generalship, he 
could gtt me to take a Brigadier-Generalship in the 
colored troops. Halleck accordingly defeated my pro- 
motion, as already related. Kelton then informed me 
that 1 could have a Brigadier-Generalship in the colored 
troops if I would accept it. I explained to him that 
the disinclination officers had to entering the Corps 
D'Afrique was simply a prejudice, and that while I 
had no prejudice against any race of men on earth, 1 



244 * THE AUTHOR. 

felt that I had won my right to a white Brigadier- 
Generalship. Soon after 1 learned that the Red river 
campaign would be made in the spring. 1 went to 
Col. Townsend and told him 1 wanted to go on that 
campaign, and asked him to have me relieved from 
duty on the military commission that 1 might do so, a 
thing that few officers would have done. They select- 
ed one of Halleck's staflf to relieve me. I returned to 
New Orleans, and commanded a cavalry brigade on the 
Red river campaign, which consisted of the Second 
New York Veteran Cavalry, Col. Chrysler ; the Eigh- 
teenth New York Cavalry, Col. Byrne, and the Third 
Rhode Island Cavalry, Col. George R. Davis. 

RED RIVER CAMPAIGN. 

Going up Bayou Teche and the Red river my 
brigade was rear guard to the army. When we reached 
Grand Ecore I was sent across the Red river to drive 
Gen. Liddell's brigade of Confederate cavalry and some 
artillery he had away from the river bank, where they 
were annoying our transports and our gunboats. 

BATTLE OF CAMPTl. 

This battle was at the town of Campti, on the 
north bank of the river, about five miles above Grand 



THE AUTHOR. 24^ 

Ecore. Fearing that the enemy would escape, I per- 
sonally led the charge through the little village of 
Canipti and up the hill back of it into the immediate 
presence of the enemy. Looking around 1 saw that my 
troops had not kept up with me ; that Lieut. Payne, of 
my staff, was the only man with me. 1 ordered him to 
go back and hurry up the command, and sat on my 
horse there and saw the enemy ride off down toward 
the bayou, west of town. Before they rode off 1 heard 
one of them say, that is their commander ; let us kill 
him or capture him. No, said another, that is not their 
commander, for he has no insignia of rank about him. 
He is nothing but a private soldier. Let him alone. 
At the time I had no insignia of rank about me, and 
that is what saved me. 1 had already ordered Lieut. 
Payne to go back and hurry up the command. When 
the command came up, but a few moments after, we 
pursued them to the bayou, where they took position 
on the west side of the bayou, tearing up the center of 
a bridge that crossed it, according to his previous 
arrangements, and there had our tight, which was as 
desperate a cavalry engagement as was fought during 
the war. The gallant Chrysler charged with his men 
onto that bridge, and, finding it torn up, had to return 



246 THE AUTHOR. 

under a galling fire. All my officers and men displayed 
great bravery in that engagement, which resulted in a 
glorious victory for us. Having gained this victory 
over Harrison's cavalry, which precipitately retreated to 
the west, I then marched out the road to the north of 
the town to fight Gen. Liddell, who retreated rapidly 
before me. 

BATTLE OF PLEASANT HILL. 

A few days later, on the 9th of April, 1864, the 
battle of Pleasant Hill was fought. The day before 
that battle 1 received my orders early in the day from 
Gen. William B. Franklin to go into position to fight a 
battle at Pleasant Hill, facing the south near the large 
brick seminary building there. At the same time he 
informed me that Gen. Green's Texas Confederate 
cavalry was expected to come in there to attack our 
army in the rear. Gen. Franklin ordered Col. Dickie's 
colored brigade to support me. 1 placed it in line of 
battle, and waited all that afternoon for Gen. Green to 
come, but he came not. Near evening we heard heavy 
cannonading off to the west, in front, which ceased 
very suddenly. That night, about twelve o'clock, one 
of Gen. A. J. Smith's staff came to mv font and woke 
mc up and said : Gen. Smith slmkIs his compliments 



THE AUTHOR. 247 

to you, and wants to know if you have heard anything* 
of the disaster in front. I sent him back to the Gen- 
eral with the information that 1 had not heard anything 
of the disaster in front, and did not beh'eve that any 
had occurred. No sooner had he left my tent than a 
cavalry officer from the disaster came to my tent and 
told me all about it. In a few moments more came, 
and I set my cook to cooking food for all that came. 
There was no more sleep for me that night. A little 
after daylight Gen. Franklin sent for me and said: 
" Gooding, you have the only organized cavalry in our 
army ; all the rest of it was scattered yesterday. Get 
your brigade into the saddle, go to the front, and hold 
the enemy in check till we can get our army into posi- 
tion to fight a battle. We will have to fight a battle 
here to-day, and the enemy will be here on us soon. 
Drive in our stragglers as you go out." We were soon 
in our saddles and on our way toward the front. We 
met Gen. Emory coming back with his infantry. He 
asked me: "Where are you going, Gooding?" 1 
answered : I am going in front to hold the enemy in 
check till our army can get into position to fight a 
battle, and to drive in our stragglers. When 1 said 
drive in our stragglers, the old General exclaimed : 



248 THE AUTHOR. 

" God ! the enemy will do that for us." hi an open 
space, just west of Pleasant Hill, I placed my brigade 
in line of battle, and, taking a platoon of cavalry, 1 
went to the front to reconnoiter for the enemy. An 
ordinary country road, lined on both sides by dense 
woods, lead out to the front. Out that road 1 went in 
advance of the platoon. About a mile out that road 
made a sudden turn. Just before we reached that turn, 
1 could not see, but heard what appeared to me to be a 
cavalry force charging down the road toward us, tiring 
their pistols at what 1 supposed were the last of our 
stragglers. Believing the enemy might be coming 
down on us in force, 1 ordered the platoon to wheel 
about and gallop back to the brigade. They insisted 
that 1 should get in front of the platoon and let them 
keep between me and the enemy on the retreat. 1 
refused to do that, but ordered them to get back as 
quick as they could. Hearing no more tiring in my 
rear, I looked back, and as 1 could not see any enemy in 
sight, concluded to bring my horse down to a walk, 
and go back to my command in a dignitied way. The 
platoon had already gotten back, as well as my orderly. 
The enemy had scattered in the woods, and that was 
the reason I did not see them when I looked back up 



THE AUTHOR. 249 

the road. They saw the mistake 1 had made, and con- 
cluded to play a joke on me; that they would slip up 
behind me, capture me, escort me back near my com- 
mand, turn me loose and let me go back to my brigade. 
They did that. Having no idea that the enemy was 
near, all at once one of them dashed up alongside of 
me, and, looking tlercely at me, bowed. 1 returned the 
same kind of a bow to him. Looking back over my 
left shoulder 1 saw about twenty-tlve or thirty, and 
realized that 1 was in the hands of the enemy. One 
of them, more nervous than the rest, made a motion to 
draw his pistol and shoot me. Don't do that, said two 
of them ; he can't hurt any of us while we are all here. 
Although they had on blue overcoats they had captured 
from our forces the day before, I knew they were the 
enemy, and realized that I was in the hands of the 
enemy, and at his mercy. As they made no demand 
for me to surrender, 1 concluded to ride alone in silence 
.with them and watch for a chance to escape from them. 
None of them ever spoke to me nor 1 them. When 
we came near the open space, where my brigade was 
in line of battle, I heard one of those in the rear of me 
say: "We had better halt now and let him go back 
alone. If his troops see him with us they will doubt 



2ro THE AUTHOR. 

him." They halted for a tew moments, and halloed 
to me as I rode oflF: " Get out of the way as soon as 
possible or we will kill you." 1 rode slowly along, 
notwithstanding their threat, and they dashed by me 
and entered the open space where my command was, 
and lined themselves on either side of the road, close 
up against the woods, facing my line. 

As I rode into the open space, one of them said : 
" He is not with us now, and there are his troops ; let 
us kill him now." Two of them drew their pistols 
and leveled them at me to shoot me when I was still 
in their immediate presence. A third promptly and 
firmly said : " Let him go now, we will kill him after 
while, anyhow. Only a few yards from theni. Col. 
Chrysler met me, and asked : " Who are those fel- 
lows there that came out of the woods with you?" 
Thinking he knew they were the enemy from their 
leveling their revolvers at me as they did, 1 answered : 
"1 don't know who they are." He started to ride 
toward them, when one of them, Chas. R. Gregory, 
now a prominent wholesale merchant in St. Louis, who 
had leveled his pistol at me, fired on him. With a 
look, 1 ordered the Confederate to put up his pistol. 
He at first partially raised it to fire at me, but when I 



THE AUTHOR. 2^1 

placed my hand toward my pistol holster, and looked 
tirmly at him, he lowered his pistol and put it in his 
holster. 1 did this because there were not enough of 
the enemy there to tight us, and as they had not made 
me a prisoner nor killed me when it was in their power 
to do so, 1 concluded to give them a fair tight, and 
ordered my troops not to tire on them till their troops 
came up and formed a line. Gregory seemed to under- 
stand the reason for the look I gave him, and that is 
the reason he put up his pistol. 1 remained in front 
of my line till several of my officers rode out to me 
and insisted that I should go to my position in rear of 
my command. When 1 did that the members of my 
staflf came to me, and then the enemy discovered that 
they had let go an officer of rank. They halloed out 
to my men: "Was that a Brigadier-General we let 
go? " They answered : " He is our brigade com- 
mander." "Well," said they, "If we had known that 
we would not have let him gone back to you." I had 
no insignia of rank about me, and that is what saved 
me on that occasion. It was not long, however, till 
they had a line, and 1 ordered my troops to fire on 
them. Thus 1 opened the battle of Pleasant Hill, Lou- 
isiana, one of the most hotly contested battles of the 



2=^2 THE AUTHOR. 

war. Col. Dickie's colored brigade was sent to rein- 
force me. I placed them in the woods on the left of 
my line. 1 fought the enemy until about eleven in the 
day, when I was relieved by the infantry. My loss 
was heavy. One member of my staflf was killed, and 
another wounded. My hat was shot oflf my head, the 
Minnie ball grazing my scalp. They came that near 
killing me "after awhile," as the Confederate said they 
would. My orderly dismounted, picked up my hat, 
and handed it to me, and when I placed it back on 
my head, the Eighteenth New York Cavalry cheered 
me loudly. Col. Chrysler galloped over to me and 
asked : "What is that cheering about ?" One of my 
staflf pointed to my hat, which was badly torn, and 
explained. "God! I would give a thousand dollars 
for that," said Chrysler. Having learned that Chrysler 
wanted to win some glory on the battle-field, and then 
go home and run for Congress on the strength of it, 1 
coolly said to him : "Colonel, buy me a new hat, and 
you may have the glory." 

1 was then ordered to guard the trains back to 
Grand Ecore, and heard the heavy tighting done by the 
infantry and artillery of Banks' army in the afternoon, 
as I was on my way to Grand Ecore with our train. 



THE AUTHOR. 2^5 

The battle of Pleasant Hill was a decided victory for 
the Union troops, the enemy retreating for eight miles 
westward that night. The loss on both sides was heavy. 

BATTLE OF MONETTE'S FERRY. 

Fearing that the enemy might get in our front, and 
take possession of the heights on the east and south 
of that crossing of Kane river, and cut oiT our further 
retreat, Gen. Banks ordered me to make a night march 
of thirty miles and take possession of those heights, 
and hold them till our army could come up and cross. 
1 made the night march, but at daylight found the 
enemy already in possession of those heights. I devel- 
oped the enemy's position thoroughly, and prevented 
our army from marching into a disaster. I sent word 
back to Gen. Emory, who commanded the advanced 
infantry, to halt his command and cross over Kane 
river, and attack the enemy in the flank and rear, while 
1 engaged them in front. This was done, and the vic- 
tory was ours, the enemy driven from the heights, and 
our army crossed in safety. On the field I received 
the very highest praise from Gen. Emory for the gen- 
eralship 1 displayed. Gen. Fessenden, son of the great 
Senator Fessenden, of Maine, lost a leg in that battle. 
We reached Alexandria, where we camped for about 



2S4 THE AUTHOR. 

two weeks. When the army continued its retreat to 
the Mississippi, I was left behind at Alexandria with 
my cavalry, to keep up the picket line around the city, 
and make the appearance that our army had not left, so 
as to give it a day's march in advance of the enemy on 
the retreat. The next morning at daylight 1 had drawn 
all my pickets in, and marched out of Alexandria, to 
try and overtake our army. 1 had not gone far, how- 
ever, when the enemy's cavalry attacked me. 1 turned 
and fought them oflf, which I had to do all day long. 
The next morning 1 caught up with our army. A severe 
battle was fought not far from the Mississippi river, at 
Yellow Bayou, which ended the Red river campaign. 
At the Atchefalaya river. Gen. Canby relieved Gen. 
Banks of the command of the army. Gen. Banks 
spoke to Gen. Canby in the very highest terms of 
praise of the gallantry and generalship displayed by 
myself on the Red river campaign, and advised him to 
place me in command of the cavalry division, which 
he did, and ordered me to march it to New Orleans. 
Banks also advised him to have me promoted, and 
keep me in command of the cavalry. 

Just before we started on the campaign my regi- 
ment's time of enlistment expired. Nearly all of them 



THH AUTHOR. 2S'> 

re-enlisted under a law of Congress, which provided 
that if the number re-enlisting fell below a certain 
number, the Colonel and Major should be mustered 
out of the service. This was a mean act of economy 
on the part of the Government. My regiment fell a 
few men short of the number that would entitle it to a 
Colonel and Major. Some of the officers came to me 
and told me that they could get enough more of the 
men to enlist to save me my Colonelcy if they would 
make them drunk. I asked them what objection the 
men had to re-enlisting. They answered that the men 
said they wanted to go home to their families. I then 
said, they have been good soldiers. If you can not get 
them to re-enlist while they are sober, strictly so, let 
them go home to their families. I forbid that they 
shall be made drunk and re-enlisted while in that con- 
dition to save my Colonelcy. 



CHAPTER 20. 

VETERAN FURLOUGH. 

At the end of the Red River campaign the regi- 
ment went home on veteran furlough via the Mississippi 
river, Cairo, Chicago, Cleveland, Albany and Pittstield 
back to Boston, whence they had sailed via the ocean 
for New Orleans. I accompanied the regment. 

FANUEL HALL. 

We were received in Fanuel Hall by the Mayor of 
Boston and the Adjutant-General of Massachusetts, 
Governor Andrew being out of the city, in the pres- 
ence of a large audience. In response to addresses 
of welcome from those two gentlemen 1 made my 
first public speech, which was entirely impromptu. 
It was well received by the audience and the regiment. 



THE AUTHOR. 2?7 

I then went home to see my mother and the rest of my 
relations who were there. Two brothers were absent 
in the Union army, and a third, my brother David, was 
lying there at home wounded, fresh from the field. My 
brother William Harrison Gooding, a braver soldier 
than whom never lived, was in the hospital, wounded, 
at Covington, Ky. On one occasion he captured two 
soldiers of the enemy, one immediately after the other, 
by leveling his revolver on each as he appeared in sight, 
and demanding his surrender, and took them both to 
his regiment as prisoners of war, a feat not often per- 
formed by one soldier. For this he was promoted to a 
Corporalcy. He ought to have been promoted to a 
Captaincy. I took my sister Vira, and my niece, Flora 
Howard, now Mrs. Dr. Martin, of Greenfield, down 
there to see him, and brought him up home to Green- 
field. He was both Postmaster of Greenfield and a 
clerk in the Postoffice Department at Washington 
during the administration of President Johnson. 

My brother Lemuel, a lawyer of the finest legal 
mind, who was named for our maternal grandfather, 
who had also been after the Morgan raiders, was also 
at home. He was Recorder of the county, Circuit 
Attorney, and a candidate for Circuit Judge. The few 



258 THE AUTHOR. 

days I was there I received the Chapter Degrees of Ma- 
sonry, over at Knightstown, under special dispensa- 
tion. Canby sent word, through Indianapolis friends 
of his, that he would have me promoted if 1 would 
come back to the department. 1 returned to New Or- 
leans, down the Mississippi river. 1 was then assigned 
to the command of a cavalry brigade at Baton Rouge. 
In November following 1 was mustered out of my 
Colonelcy, along with the Major, because my regiment 
had not re-enlisted enough men to entitle it to a Colonel 
and a Major. As a Captain of the regular army, 1 was 
assigned to duty inspecting troops. At Fort Bridger, 
in Utah, before the war. Gen. Canby disgraced him- 
self inside of his own household in such a way that 
the officers and ladies of the post quit visiting his 
family. Captain Shunk, who wronged me so greatly 
at West Point, brought to that department a report of 
Canby's disgrace at Fort Bridger. Canby heard of it, 
and jumped at the conclusion that 1 must have brought 
it there, as 1 was stationed with him at Fort Bridger 
before the war, he not knowing that Shunk brought it 
to that department. Canby sent one of his staff offi- 
cers to me to tell me if 1 did not come to him and deny 
that 1 had brought that report down there he would not 



THE AUTHOR. 2^9 

recommend me for promotion. Believing that Canby 
would have too much sense to send such a message to 
me by one of his staflf, 1 paid no attention to it, and 
Canby denied me my right to promotion, at which the 
officers of the department were indignant. Captain 
Shunk feeling that I had been greatly wronged by his 
indiscretion in speaking of that matter down there, did 
not go to Canby and acknowledge that he was the man 
that brought it there, but resolved to accompany me to 
Washington City and tell the authorities there why 
Canby had not recommended me for promotion, and 
thus see himself that 1 was promoted. The first of 
March, 186^, I asked to be ordered to report to the 
Adjutant-General of the United States Army at Wash- 
ington, D. C. The order was given me, and on the 
seventh day of that month I left New Orleans and pro- 
ceeded up the river for Washington. Captain Shunk 
accompanied me up the river as far as Morganza, where 
an order from Gen. Canby intercepted him and forced 
him to return to New Orleans to prevent him from 
accompanying me to Washington and doing what he 
had intended there. Having arrived there, 1 called on 
Col. John C. Kelton at Gen. Halleck's headquarters, 
intending, after some preliminary talk, to tell him that 



260 THE AUTHOR. 

I was then ready to accept a Brigadier-Generalship in 
the Corps d'Afrique in order to get back into the field 
with a command, so I could do more fighting for my 
country. But before 1 reached that point, Kelton pro- 
voked and tantalized me into writing out my resigna- 
tion, placing a pen, ink and paper in front of me. 
Taking it in the next room, in a few moments he 
returned and handed me a certificate, which stated that 
my resignation had been accepted by the President of 
the United States. He told me that Gen. Halleck had 
accepted my resignation, and abused him for doing so, 
saying that Hallcek would never accept the resignation 
of a worthless oftlcer, but when a good officer, like 
myself, tendered his resignation he would accept it. 
He seemed very indignant toward Halleck. Knowing 
that the authorities had for nearly two years prior to 
that time refused to accept resignations from regular 
officers, I had no idea that my resignation, written out 
in a mement of anger, would ever be accepted. The 
next morning I went back to withdraw my resignation, 
but Kelton tantalized me about it and caused me to 
leave the room in anger without doing it. Kelton told 
Halleck that 1 had gone away without waiting to learn 
whether my resignation was accepted or not, and finally 



THE AUTHOR. 26l 

had me dropped from the rolls the first of January, 
1867, on the idea that I had wilfully absented myself 
from the army without leave, but did not assign that or 
any other reason, but simply dropped my name from 
the army register, and subsequently had false records 
made in the War Department to try and hide Kelton's 
dishonorable trick. Kelton's motive for his trick and 
dishonarable conduct in depriving the army of a good 
officer was inexpressibly small and contemptible. While 
1 was a cadet at West Point Kelton had a very stiff way 
of walking. One day I made an innocent reference to 
his stiffness, which was reported to him. Being very 
narrow-minded and pig-headed, he ever afterwards 
hated me, while I felt most kindly towards him, and did 
me that great wrong. Had officers who knew of the 
facts done their duty, Kelton would have been dismissed 
from the army on a charge of conduct unbecoming an 
officer and a gentleman. 1 then went home a sadly 
disappointed man. I arrived at home just in time to 
join with the people in rejoicing over the surrender of 
Gen. Robert E. Lee and his army, which occurred on 
the 9th of April, and which was practically the end of 
the war. All the other surrenders soon followed as a 
natural consequence of Lee's surrender. Only five 



262 THE AUTHOR. 

days thereafter, the 14th, President Lincohi was assas- 
sinated by John Wilkes Booth, and our rejoicing was 
changed to grief. Sunday, the 30th of April, Lincoln 
lay in state under the dome of the old State House in 
Indianapolis. Trains on all the roads carried people to 
view his corpse. The people went in at the south 
entrance of the State House, viewed the corpse, and 
then passed out at the north entrance. It was said at 
the time that not less than one hundred thousand peo- 
ple viewed the corpse. 1 passed through and took a 
good look at it, and still remember how it appeared. 
It was embalmed, and death had made but little change. 
His nose was slightly pinched by death, and his lips 
were parted just enough to show a very beautiful set of 
regular teeth. He had a magnificent suit of black hair. 
1 passed the summer in Indiana and went back to 
Washington in November. 



CHAPTER 21. 

IN CIVIL LIFE. 

In the Presidential canvass of 1864, on account 
of his great ability as an orator and a canvasser, and 
the fact that he was a war Democrat, the Union party, 
which consisted of Republicans and war Democrats, 
placed my brother, David S. Gooding, at the head of 
its electoral ticket. In company with Andrew John- 
son, who was also a war Democrat, and the candidate 
of the Union party for Vice-President, he and John- 
son, as war Democrats, canvassed Indiana, calling on 
all Democrats, and everybody else, to stand by the 
Union, and vote the Union ticket. Accordingly, 
soon after Johnson was sworn in as President, after 
the assassination of President Lincoln, he appointed 
him United States Marshal for the District of Colum- 



264 THE AUTHOR. 

bia. This office, from Washington down, was always 
given to a close personal as well as political friend of 
the President. At that time this office was regarded 
as a more desirable one than a place in the Cabinet. 
The Marshal was regarded as on the personal staff" of 
the President. He stood by the President at all recep- 
tions, and introduced the people to him, and when the 
President traveled, he traveled with him. He was often 
consulted by the President on great political questions. 
The official duties of his office, with the exception of 
signing his official reports, etc., were performed by his 
deputies. One of his deputies had charge of the Su- 
preme Court of the United States. That position my 
brother asked me to accept. I refused, but on being 
urged by him, and thinking that it would give me a 
good chance to hear legal questions argued by the 
greatest lawyers of the land, I finally accepted. I had 
taken Blackstone's commentaries to the frontier with 
me before the war, and commenced the study of law. 
Sitting at the Marshal's desk, and hearing legal ques- 
tions argued by the ablest lawyers of the Republic, 
was a pretty good law school, and on that, and with 
what reading 1 did, I applied for and was admitted to 
the bar of the Supreme Court of the District of Co- 



THE AUTHOR. 26? 

lumbia. 1 then practiced law in Washington. I g-ot 
just enough practice, civil and criminal, to give me an 
idea of what the practice was. While there I was 
made a full Brigadier-General, and confirmed as such 
by the United States Senate, but was swindled out of 
it by my enemies in the War Department issuing 
to me a commission for a Brigadier-Generalship by 
brevet only. Kelton is supposed to have set up the 
trick. On the recommendation of General Grant, I 
was made a Major-General by brevet of United States 
Volunteers, "For gallant conduct in the assaults on the 
enemy's works at Port Hudson, in 1863, and gallant 
and distinguished conduct throughout the Red river 
campaign in 1864." 

A }oung lawyer by the name of Stewart, from 
Rushville, Indiana, one day came to me and proposed 
that we, and some others, hold a meeting in Indianap- 
olis and start a Presidential boom for Gen. Grant. This 
was before the politicians had begun to boom him for 
that office. Stewart proposed that I should make the 
speech on the occasion, and wind it up by placing 
Grant in nomination for the Presidency. I agreed to 
do so. Stewart then went to Grant, and told him 
what we were going to do. Grant agreed to it, but 



266 THE AUTHOR. 

suggested that Stewart had better get my brother David 
to make the speech, as he was a good speaker and a 
poHtician, and I had never been anything but an army 
man, and probably could not make the speech. Stewart 
insisted that he wanted an army man to make the 
speech, and that I would be able to make it. So Grant 
agreed that I should make it. Stewart then suggested 
that he and Grant call on me and talk with me about 
it. Grant told him that he was going to attend the 
trial of John H. Surratt, charged with having been in 
conspiracy to assassinate Lincoln, one day, and that 
they would then call on me at my office in the City Hall, 
but would say nothing about it then, and when 1 should 
subsequently call on him he would talk to me about it. 
Grant and Stewart did call on me during the Surratt 
trial, but found me in front of the City Hall, where we 
had some talk, but nothing relating to his boom. Stew- 
art came to me afterward and told me that it was all right 
with the General, and for me to go up to his headquar- 
ters and talk to him about it. 1 told my brother David 
what 1 was going to do, and he promptly informed me 
that 1 could not make good enough speech to do that, 
and, besides, that he was afraid President Johnson 
would get after him about it, as I was his brother and 



THE AUTHOR. 267 

Johnson and Grant were unfriendly at that time. Fear- 
ing that I would make a failure in trying to make the 
speech, 1 concluded to wait for Stewart to come to see 
me again, as I did not know where he was stopping, 
and then tell him that I doubted my ability to make the 
speech, and for him to explain it to the General, and 
tell him that I would help the boom quietly. As Stew- 
art never called on me any more, I concluded that he 
and Grant had given up the idea, so I never went to 
see the General about it. I have since learned that 
Grant expected me, and, as I did not come, told Stew- 
art that they would drop that, and he would put him 
in the army, which he did soon after. Later the poli- 
ticians in both parties began to want Grant to run as 
their candidate. Before the war he was a Democrat, 
and during the war was supposed to be what was 
called a war Democrat. Some of the Indiana Repub- 
lican politicians feared that they would not be able to 
carry that close State even for Grant, if he ran as their 
candidate, without the assistance of David S. Gooding, 
who was the greatest war Democrat of the State. 
Whether the war Democrats were going back to their 
old party, now that the war was over, or were going to 
continue to act with the Republicans was a very impor- 



268 THE AUTHOR. 

tant matter to the latter. Some of the hidiana Repub- 
lican politicians were anxious to learn whether Judge 
Gooding" would help them to carry hidiana for Grant. 
Instead of asking him, they hit on the plan of sounding 
me, thinking that I, being his younger brother, would 
reflect his opinions. So some of them got me in the 
room of Gen. John A. Logan at Willard's Hotel one 
evening. Logan laid down on the sofa, and began to 
talk about Grant, saying that if he did not declare him- 
self pretty soon and tell whether he was a Republican 
or not, little Phil. Sheridan would beat him with them, 
and so on, while the others watched my countenance 
to see how I took it. They concluded from the expres- 
sion of my countenance that I was for Grant, although 
I said nothing, and therefore concluded that Judge 
Gooding would help them, but were very much sur- 
prised when the campaign came around and I supported 
Grant and my brother supported his Democratic com- 
petitor, Horatio Seymour. 

Feeling that 1 would like to participate in the can- 
vass, if I could make a good enough speech, 1 studied 
what I supposed would be the proper thing to say, but 
did not reduce it to writing, but got it well tixed in my 
memory without it. I told a man at Greenfield that I 



THE AUTHOR. 269 

wanted to go to an out township, and find out by trial 
if 1 could make a good enough speech to be delivered 
in the Court-house in Greenfield ; and I wanted him 
to go with me, and listen to me, and tell me whether 
it was good enough to be delivered there. He took me 
out to the little village of Cleveland, and there in the 
school-house 1 made my first political speech. As we 
rode home in a buggy that night, he remained silent, 
and from that 1 thought he was going to condemn my 
speech. I finally asked him what he thought of it. 
He quietly said to me : "You will do to speak in the 
Court-house." The next Thursday night I spoke in 
the Court-house, and my friends told me that I would 
do to speak anywhere. So I went to New York, and 
the National Republican Committee sent me to can- 
vass California for Grant and Colfax. In that canvass, 
the first of my life, I made a very fine reputation as a 
political speaker. 1 was accorded that by Hon. Henry 
Egerton, California's greatest orator. I spoke along 
with him. I came by it honestly, for in Indiana my 
father's family had been called a family of orators. I 
went to California by way of the ocean, crossing 
the Isthmus of Panama, and returned overland to 
Washington. 1 stopped two days in Salt Lake City, 



270 THE AUTHOR. 

and had an interview with Brigham Young, the head 
of the Mormon Church. I stopped in hidiana, and 
took my mother and sister Vira on to see the capital 
of our country. We all went to Grant's Inaugural 
Ball. My mother was said to have been the finest 
looking old lady at the ball. Gen. Grant sent word to 
me to bring my mother and introduce her to him, and 
be of his party there. I left that to my brother David, 
and went to looking after Minnie, the good and noble 
daughter of a rich and very distinguished Senator from 
a Western State. How she and I were prevented from 
marrying by the jealousy and the tricks of the daugh- 
ter of another Senator, and others, need not be related 
here. 

President Grant requested a Senator to say to me 
that he would place me back in the army if 1 would 
go. The Senator entrusted that to another, who be- 
trayed his trust. Grant subsequently directed one of 
his Secretaries to go to my residence in Washington, 
and tell me that he wanted to put me back in the army, 
that 1 could select my place, and when the vacancy 
occurred he would place me in it, and in the meantime 
he would place me on duty with him in the White 
House. The Secretary entrusted it to an army ofiicer, 



THE AUTHOR. 271 

who betrayed his trust, because I gave him an unwel- 
come look when he came to my room. I gave him 
that look because 1 thought he had not treated me right 
previously. In August following, I went back to my 
old home in Indiana. There I lived for four years. 

There 1 became engaged to Rosalind English. She 
is the only daugnter of the famous Congressman, 
Wm. H. English. He was author of the English bill, 
relating to the Kansas troubles, or the bitter agitation 
of the slavery question, which immediately preceded 
and brought on our great civil war. His object was to 
prevent the civil war. He is a man of great wealth, 
and was President of the First National Bank of Indi- 
anapolis for many years. He ran for the Vice-Presi- 
dency on the Democratic ticket in 1880. How misun- 
derstandings, and the tricks of others, prevented her 
and me from marrying, will not be related here. Rose, 
at that time, was the popular belle of Indianapolis. 
Mr. English's only son, Hon. Wm. E. English, a bright 
and. cultured young man, has represented the Indianap- 
olis District in Congress since the war. 

In 1870 my brother David ran for Congress in a 
District having more than two thousand Republican 
majority, he being a Democrat. My brother Clay, a 



272 THE AUTHOR. 

cultured and accomplished orator, who distinguished 
himself for coolness and gallantry as an oftker in an 
Illinois regiment, at the battle of Parker's Cross Roads, 
during our late civil war, at the same time was running 
for Congress in another District containing two thou- 
sand Democratic majority, he being a Republican. They 
were both State Senators. My mother said if the boys 
could only change districts, they could both go to 
Congress. Clay was defeated, but David was elected 
by about thirty majority, but was counted out by four 
majority. He contested the right to the seat, but was 
unjustly refused it by a strict party vote in the House. 

In 1872, dissatisfied Republicans organized the 
Liberal Republican party, and nominated Horace Gree- 
ley for the Presidency. The Democratic party en- 
dorsed that nomination, but Grant was re-elected. I 
supported Greeley, and thus found myself back in my 
old Democratic party. I thought of going back to 
California to locate, but my brother Clay urged me to 
locate in St. Louis, as it was sure to be the future great 
city of the continent, and as I felt that I wanted to be 
near my mother, who was growing old, I located here 
instead of going to California. 

Among my old friends in Indiana, 1 am proud to 



THE AUTHOR. 273 

number President Benjamin Harrison, ex-Governor 
Albert G. Porter, and the great Senator and famous 
orator, Daniel W. Voorhees, the famous Congressman, 
George W. Julian, Gen. Henry D. Washburn, also a 
Congressman, United States Senator Henry S. Lane, 
Schuyler Colfax, Vice-President of the United States, 
and those distinguished and noble-hearted Congress- 
men, Gen. John Coburn, Col. C. C. Matson, Hon. 
John E, Lamb, Lon Sexton and Godlove S. Orth ; also, 
ex-Gov. Isaac P. Gray, and the noble Hollis B. Thayer. 
I also desire to particularly mention my friend. Gen. 
Milton S. Robinson, a gallant officer in the Union 
army during our late civil war, an ex-Congressman, 
and now a Judge of the Court of Appeals in Indiana, 
as a gentleman of great ability, and the very highest 
sense of honor; also, my venerable friend, Dr. Edward 
Howard, of Indianapolis. Daniel W. Voorhees and my 
brother David were regarded as the greatest Democratic 
orators in the State. Gen. James Shields, who was a 
hero of two wars, and a United States Senator from 
three different States, told me that he had never seen 
my brother David's equal before a popular audience 
but once, and that man was the great Stephen A. 
Douglas. A prominent member of Lincoln's cabinet 



274 THE AUTHOR. 

told me that he had spoken with the finest public 
speakers in the country, and that none of them were 
equal to my brother David, that he could bear them all 
on the stump. 



CHAPTER 22. 

IN ST. LOUIS. 

In this city, where I knew but few people, I hung 
out my sign as an attorney at law, and was here some 
time before I met any one with whom I had ever had 
any particular acquaintance. One day, however, by 
chance, in front of the post-office, I met Gen. John S. 
Marmaduke, late of the Southern army, who had been 
my class-mate at West Point, and treated me so 
meanly there. At his invitation we went and lunched 
together. A few days after he called at my hotel, and 
asked me to come and take a room in connection with 
his own, so we could be together. This I did, forgiv- 
ing him for his meanness to me at West Point, and we 
lived together as bachelors for four years. At that 
time the prejudices engendered by the civil war were 



276 THE AUTHOR. 

still fresh, and many wondered how two officers who 
had fought on different sides during the war could live 
together so harmoniously. On changing our location, 
we drew cuts for who should have the front room. The 
choice was against him, and he had to take the back 
room. In a day or two he noticed that a plaster cast 
of Abraham Lincoln was on the mantel piece in his 
room, and a plaster bust of Jeflferson Davis was on the 
mantel piece in my room. He called to me, and told 
me that 1 had better bring Davis into his room, and 
take Lincoln into my room. On doing so, I discov- 
ered a decided resemblance between Lincoln and Davis 
in the upper part of their faces, and called his attention 
to it. He looked at them carefully, and agreed that 
there was a decided resemblance between them in the 
upper part of their faces. 

JEFFERSON DAVIS. 

While Marmaduke and 1 were living together, an 
invitation to attend a county fair in Illinois was ex- 
tended to Jefferson Davis, ex-President of the Con- 
federacy, by the manager of the fair. The war preju- 
dice of the people there caused the managers to with- 
draw the invitation. This caused great excitement and 
severe criticism in the newspapers, resulting in a duel 



THE AUTHOR. 277 

between two St. Louis editors, who had served in op- 
posite armies during the war — Major Emory Foster, of 
the Federal army, and Major John N. Edwards, of the 
Confederate army. Mr. Davis was then invited to 
attend the county fair at De Soto, Missouri. 1 went 
with Marmaduke to De Soto, where we heard Mr. 
Davis make a speech to the people, which pleased me 
very much. From there Marmaduke and I escorted 
Mr. Davis to St. Louis. I saw Davis in his room at the 
Southern Hotel, and talked with him, or, rather, listened 
to his talk. When Mr. Davis left for the South, I was 
the last man to bid him good-bye, Mr. Davis grasped 
my hand firmly, and said to me most cordially : "God 
bless you, God bless you, God bless you." When 
Jefferson Davis held on to my hand with a cordial 
grasp, and earnestly called on God to bless me, a Fed- 
eral officer, I felt that the Union was restored in heart 
as well as in law, notwithstanding the duel between 
the two editors, and under the inspiration of that glo- 
rious idea, I wrote the following patriotic song: 

GOODING'S AMERICA. 

America ! home of the free ; 

Treads thy soil no slave ! 
Dear land of liberty, 

Thy sons are all brave. 



278 THE AUTHOR. 

Wave on ! Wave on ! 
The old Flag forever. 

No toe shall tread thy soil, 

Nor alien thee slave ; 
No tyrant thee shall spoil, 
For thy sons are brave. 

Wave on ! Wave on ! 
The old Flag forever. 

Happy land of the free, 

Thy stars are all bright ; 
My heart I give to thee, 
Guard thy sons the right. 

Wave on ! Wave on ! 
The old Flag forever. 

These words were set to strong martial music by 
Prof. Alfred G. Robyn, of this city, and a few copies 
printed for circulation among my personal friends, it 
was sung before the reunion of the Army of the Ten- 
nessee, in the People's Theater, and brought down the 
house, and was encored. It has never yet been placed 
on sale. 

General Grant, on his way to Mexico, stopped 
over in this city, one of his reasons for doing so being to 
see me, and, if I was not doing well in civil life, to urge 
me to go back into the army, and to oifer to help me 
get back into it. Some suspicious people thought the 



THE AUTHOR. 279 

General wanted to take me away from St. Louis and 
use me against the Democratic party. So they sent a 
mean man to him to tell him if I remained here a rich 
woman would marry me; that he knew the woman 
wanted me. The General said he did not want to inter- 
fere with that, so he would delay saying anything to 
me about going back into the army till later. 

PRESIDENTIAL VISIT. 

In October, 1887, President Cleveland and his 
party visited this city. I had been on the committee 
that went on to Washington to invite him to come, 
and was placed on the committee to entertain him while 
here. He and his party were here the first two days of 
the fair week. We, the committee, went to the resi- 
dence of Mayor Francis, in Vandeventer Place, where 
we were presented to the President, his wife and others 
of his party. From there we were all taken in car- 
riages to the fair grounds. It was the first day of the 
fair, and the grand circular amphitheater was crowded 
with the school children and other people. As the 
party drove into the grand circular stand, fifty thou- 
sand people, standing, greeted the President and his 
wife with hearty cheers, and, as they drove around the 
circle, continued the cheer, presenting very much such 



280 THE AUTHOR. 

a scene as was presented by a vast audience standing 
and cheering in the CoHseum at Rome. From there 
we drove through the streets to the Chamber of Com- 
merce, where the President spoke to the merchants and 
the other people who crowded the hall. From there 
we drove to the Lindell Hotel, where the ladies dined 
in one room and we gentlemen dined in another room 
with the President. After dinner the President and his 
young and beautiful wife held a reception in the parlor. 
As the people passed through the President shook 
hands with them and his wife bowed gracefully to 
them. She looked the perfection of beauty, dignity 
and grace. He looked, every inch of him, just what 
he is, a statesman and a stalwart man. Monday even- 
ing the party witnessed the grand illumination of the 
city. Tuesday evening they witnessed the Veiled 
Phophets' procession and grand ball in the hall of the 
Chamber of Commerce. The Presidential party were 
seated on an elevated platform at the north end of the 
hall. Among them were the President and his wife, 
Mrs. Mayor Francis and that dashing leader of society, 
Mrs. Don Morrison ; also Mrs. Rainwater, that great 
leader in all works of noble charity, and hcv husband, 
a prominent St. Louis merchant, Maj. C. C. Rainwater. 



THE AUTHOR. 28l 

As a ball room scene no grander view was ever seen o\x 
earth. 

And when music arose with its voluptuous swell, 

Soft eyes looked love to eyes which spake again, 
And all went merry as a marriage bell. 

But hark! the Presidential party must quit the 
festive scene, and on the train dash away for another 
point on their tour, and the gay revelers stop the dance 
awhile to cheer them as they go. 

In the spring of 1884 Gen. John S. Marmaduke 
was an aspirant for the Democratic nomination for the 
Governorship. There were quite a number of aspir- 
ants in the field against him. I was also an aspirant, 
and hoped to be nominated as a compromise candidate. 
On taking a tour through the State I discovered that 
he was going to be nominated, but that there would 
be dissatisfaction with his nomination. Such was the 
case. The Republicans and dissatisfied Democrats 
held a State convention and nominated a fusion ticket. 
They also made a fusion platform, in which they 
denounced the Southern element in the Democratic 
party as having ignored, ostracised and persecuted 
Union men on account of their loyalty. The Fusionists 
made their fight entirely against the Southern element, 
and called on all Union men to support their ticket. 



282 THE AUTHOR. 

CANVASSED THE STATE. 

I canvassed the State and defended the Southern 
element against the assertions that they had ignored, 
ostracised and persecuted Union men on account of 
their loyalty. 1 also advocated the election of Marma- 
duke to the Governorship and the return of Cockrell 
and Vest, two Southern men, to the United States Sen- 
ate. Marmaduke was elected by the skin of his teeth, 
and many gave me the credit for having saved him 
from defeat, as 1 defended him against charges that 
were made against him of a personal nature and called 
on all Union Democrats to vote for him, and set a good 
many Confederate Democrats right for him. He wanted 
me to take the Coal Oil Inspectorship, a lucrative ap- 
pointment, and save up for both, to that proposition I 
would not agree. He reappointed me on the Police 
Board, where the salary was only '^1,000 a year, and 
where I expected to remain but a few months, when I 
expected something better, and had a right to expect 
it, from the Federal Government, but it never came. 



THE GREAT CONSPIRACY 

AGAINST 

GOODING AND GOOD GOVERNMENT. 



CHAPTER 23. 
A short time before I was re-appointed on the 
Police Board I was in the office of Arthur Lee and 
talking to him confidentially. During the conversa- 
tion I remarked that if a man was Vice President of 
the Board and given full power by the Governor, as 
was formerly the case, he would have an opportunity 
to make a reputation as an executive officer that 
could be used as an argument in favor of him for 
Governor. Lee at once unjustly jumped at the con- 
clusion that I wanted it as a stepping stone to the 
Governorship ; and that if I got the Governorship, he, 
Lee, could not beat me out of a certain widow who 
has a large fortune, and who Lee knew wanted to 
marry me. I told Lee that I had my eye on a differ, 
ent lady, but he was afraid that she would continue 



284 THE CONSPIRACY. 

her efforts to get me after her till she would succeed 
in that which she finally did. So he went to work to 
prevent that. Acting on his false impression that I 
wanted the Vice Presidency of the Police Board, 
when in reality I neither wanted that nor the widow 
at that time, but on the contrary wanted and expected 
a lucrative Federal aopointment, he went to James L. 
Blair and told him that he must go on the Police 
Board ; that he would get Governor Marmaduke to 
have him made Vice President of the Board, and give 
him full power ; that he could then make a reputation 
as an executive officer, on the credit of which they 
could make him Governor. The idea caught the lit- 
tle man. He was made a Commissioner and Vice 
President of the Board according to Lee's program. 
Professing to be a friend of mine, Lee then asked 
me to help him make Blair Governor. I declined to 
do that. Blair and Lee then regarded Mayor Francis, 
ex-officio President of the Board, and myself as both 
standing in the way of Blair for the Governorship. 
So they in turn made war on him and me. Francis 
became Governor and they are still making war on 
me to prevent me from becoming Governor. They 
at first, while professing to be friends of mine, carried 



THE CONSPIRACY, 285 

on a secret conspiracy against me. As I refused to 
help make Blair Governor, he at once became my 
bitter, unrelenting enemy, and spitefully declared that 
he and Lee would kill me or have me killed before I 
should ever become Governor or marry the widow or 
any other rich lady. 

For the purpose of trying to prevent me from 
either becoming Governor or marrying either of sev- 
eral rich ladies, who they knew had declared their de- 
sire to marry me and divide their fortunes with me, 
fearing that would help me to become Governor, they 
investigated me, hoping to find something they could 
use against me in politics and before the ladies. 
After the most thorough investigation to which any 
mortal was ever subjected, having found absolutely 
nothing to my discredit ; on the contrary, having 
found my record not only perfectly clear in every re- 
spect, but highly creditable and brilliant, and having 
found all my kindred, living and dead, as well as my- 
self all right in every particular, they spitefully started 
a lie factory in the city of St. Louis, for the manufac- 
ture of lies with which to try and prevent me from 
either becoming Governor or marrying either of the 
rich ladies. They manufactured lies and got women 



286 THE CONSPIRACY. 

to write them to the widow, but she paid no attention 
to them. When she came home they got up a lying 
manufactured interview concerning the widow and my- 
self. All the St. Louis newspapers but one treated it 
with the silent contempt it deserved. They then got a 
forged affidavit containing a lie and had that exhibited 
to the widow, hoping thereby to turn her against me. 
She indignantly declared that she would not believe 
it if fifty men swore to it, not knowing that it had 
never been sworn to but was simply a forgery. 
Thomas Thoroughman, who would be more appro- 
priately named if he were, called Thomas Thorough- 
liar, ran away to Montana and remained there during 
the war to keep out of both armies, returned when 
peace came and the danger was all over, stole the 
title of Colonel and tried to play the role of Confeder- 
ate Colonel, to run for the United States Senate. 
Without my knowledge or consent, a man placed in a 
newspaper a suggestion that I ought to be sent to the 
United States Senate to fill out an unexpired term. 
Thoroughliar saw the suggestion, and at once con- 
cluded that I would be in his way for the Senate, and 
therefore took stock in the lie factory, lied and forged 
that he might lie. He first tried to bribe a poor nian 



THE CONSPIRACY. 287 

to swear to his lie, offering to let him set his own 
price for the perjury, but the poor man indignantly 
spurned his offered bribe. He then forged the lying 
affidavit that the widow or her agent still has in her 
or his possession. They even put their lies in the 
form of a book, in which Lee styled himself Rotten 
Lee and Blair styled himself Satan Blair. But the 
ladies paid no attention to their lies and refused to 
read their libelous book, and they have many times 
confessed that they manufactured the lies for the pur- 
poses heretofore stated. 

THEY COMMITTED FELONIES ! ! 

With the view of preventing me from becoming 
Governor or marrying Grace, the widow, they also 
committed felonies by intercepting my letters to Grace 
and hers to me. And also made attempts to have 
me murdered by poison and by assassination. Be- 
coming alarmed for fear they might be sent to the 
penitentiary, they offered to give me libels to protect 
me against the lies and each to pay me 15,000 as 
damages, provided I would promise not to have them 
prosecuted for the crimes they had committed. This 
promise I refused to give and they continued their 
war on me. 



288 THE CONSPIRACY. 

THEY FOUND RICH CRIMINALS TO HELP THEM. 

Wherever they could find any men that had com- 
mitted crimes they got them into the conspiracy by 
teUing them that I was such a great man to enforce 
the criminal laws that it would be necessary to keep 
me out of the Governorship to save themselves from 
the penitentiary ; and as I was a bachelor it would be 
necessary to keep me from marrying a rich woman, 
as a rich wife might help me to become Governor. 
Grace's fortune was principally in Granite Mountain 
stock, a great silver mine. Rotten Lee and Satan 
Blair found out that the deceased husband of Grace 
and some other stock-holders had gotten most of their 
stock by swindling others out of it. That in obtain- 
ing their stock they had committed a crime. Among 
the others were John R. Lionberger, who held for 
himself, and Thomas E. Tutt, Auguste B. Ewing, 
Charles Clark, Captain Bobinger and others were of 
that number. The other stock-holders were supposed 
to have come into possession of their stock honestly. 
This gave the criminals, Lee and Blair, an opportun- 
ity to get some more criminals into their con^^piracy 
against me. Blair communicated the information to 
me in an indirect way by talking it to Erank Gainnie, 



THE CONSPIRACY. 289 

another member of the Pohce Board, at a meeting- of 
that body. He then told them that I had found out 
about their crime, and if they did not join him and 
Lee in preventing me from marrying Grace, by kill- 
ing me, I would marry her, become Governor and 
compel them to disgorge their ill-gotton gains and 
have them all sent to the penitentiary, for I was such 
a great man to see that the criminal laws were en- 
forced. They joined the conspiracy at once. 

Before the facts concerning the Granite Mountain 
property became known to me, Wilber F. Boyle, the 
agent of Grace, of his own volition, tried to get me 
to agree that I would not take possession of Grace's 
estate, and wanted me to give a written promise to 
that effect. I declined to give the written promise or 
any other promise. At that time I thought Boyle's 
only object was to hold the agency, which was very 
valuable to him, but I now know that Boyle was try- 
ing to conceal the crime through which the property 
came and thus prevent the estate from having to dis- 
gorge it, which would cause him to lose the agency. 
As I refused to give the written promise, Boyle joined 
the conspiracy at once. He went to Grace's mother 
and set her against me. I became ill with rheumatism 



290 THE CONSPIRACY. 

and was compelled to remain away from Grace. The 
conspirators thereupon urged her to go to Paris, tell- 
ing her that I was not going to come to see her be- 
cause I did not want to. She went to Paris, wrote 
back several letters to me which were intercepted in 
the postoffice here in this city. Satan Blair got the 
postoffice authorities to intercept Grace's letters. to 
me and my letters to her, by having them told that 
they would not be punished for it, as Federal Judge 
Thayer, who held his Court in the postoffice building, 
was a brother-in-law to Boyle and would protect 
them from prosecution ; that the judge was in with 
them. In his conduct toward me the judge evidently 
proved that he was in with them to some extent at 
least. Blair corrupted the postoffice through detect- 
ives on the police force. He also used the detect- 
ives to spoil the proprietor of my boarding house, 
and through detectives he got him to agree to murder 
me. By turning the key with pincers he got into my 
room and stood over me while I slept, turned the 
lieht from a dark lantern on to my face and raised his 
carving knife to cut my throat from ear to ear. At 
the last moment his heart failed him and he struck 
not the fatal blow. He told them if they wanted 



THE CONSPIRACY, 291 

that done they would have to get some one else to do 
it, for I was so kind to his children that he could not 
do that. Satan Blair first spoiled three detectives 
and the chief, and the Secretary of the Board, and 
then the other members of the Board. He finally got 
the consent of all of them that the detectives might 
murder me or have me murdered. One of the detect- 
ives tried to murder me in the rotunda of the Lindell 
Hotel, and was prevented from doing so by Colonel 
David W. Caruth. 

Grace returned to St. Louis in the fall. The 
criminal, Lee, and the criminal, Blair, had the Lindell 
Hotel set up against me through their co-conspirator, 
Vincent Marmaduke, whose wife owned the building. 
I heard of it, but did not believe it, and stopped at 
the hotel. Vincent Marmaduke had confessed to me 
that he had been guilty of an infamous crime in his 
early manhood, and had always been afraid that I 
would publish it on him. Lee and Blair made him 
believe they would help him get Grace to marry his 
brother Henry if he would help them to put me out 
of the way, not intending to do so however. So he 
had these two motives for joining the conspiracy. 
Grace and I were treated very badly by the hotel 



292 THE CONSPIRACY. 

people at the Lindell. I was poisoned by slow poison 
put in my coffee and left the hotel a mere skeleton. 
About this time I went off the Police Board by ex- 
piration of my term of service, and soon after Satan 
Blair was removed from the Board by Governor 
Francis, because he refused to surrender the office of 
Vice President of the Board to a new member who 
had been appointed. Charles H. Turner then went 
on the Board for the purpose of protecting his own 
wife, Mrs Satan Blair, Satan Blair and Rotten Lee 
from prosecution. 

Grace went East to her cottage at Bar Harbor 
for the summer. In the fall she returned to still more 
troubles brought about by Rotten Lee and Satan 
Blair, which caused the death of her mother. And 
this time I was poisoned by slow poison put in my 
coffee at the Merchants' Hotel. On her death bed 
Grace's mother requested to have me brought to her 
that she might apologize to me for her conduct 
toward me, and ask me to forgive her and to 
marry her daughter Grace. Her request was kept 
away from me and she died and was buried with- 
out having her wish gratified, much to the regret 
of Grace. While she was on her death bed she 



THE CONSPIRACY, 293 

told Grace to have nothing more to do with she 
devil Turner and Mrs. Satan Blair, and go ahead 
and marry me, if she had to give me every dollar she 
had in the world, she and Grace having heard that a 
young lady worth a million dollars had offered to 
divide her fortune with me in consideration of mar- 
riage. That was true ; the young lady had told she 
was going to make that offer to me. So Grace sent 
a prominent preacher, the president of a bank and 
the president of the Merchants' Exchange to me to 
offer me all her entire fortune if I would come and 
marry her. They came to my hotel to do so and ap- 
proached me for that purpose, but having decided to 
wait for the noble Miss Allen, I turned to one side 
and walked away. Grace sent message after message 
to me, by both ladies and gentlemen, who betrayed 
their trust by failing to deliver them or pretending to 
deliver them by coming up behind me and whispering 
them to themselves so I could not hear them, then 
going away and reporting to Grace that they had de- 
livered her message and if I did not come to see her 
it would be because I did not want to come. 



294 THE CONSPIRACY. 

DEATH OF MY MOTHER. 

My mother was eighty-one years old, and the 
Satanic Blair and the Rotten Lee thinking she might 
die soon, determined to have my eye-sight put out so 
I could not see her corpse. Soon after, she had a 
fall that caused her death, after a lingering illness of 
three weeks. While she was lying ill they had me 
poisoned through my coffee at the Planters' House, 
to blind me. My eye-sight was so affected that it 
was all r could do to see the corpse of my mother. 
Her death was a terrible blow to me, for I felt that 
in her death I had lost the best, if not the only, friend 
I had on earth. Just before her death she spoke the 
name, Asa, of her deceased husband who had been 
dead more than forty-seven years, in such a way as to 
indicate that she thought he had come to escort her 
home to heaven. There died as good and noble a 
woman as ever lived on this earth. She lived and 
died true to virtue, true to her husband, true to her 
children, true to her country and true to her God. 
Oh ! that there were more such women on the earth. 
Her husband was a very strong character. He was 
an honest, gallant man and thorough gentleman, in the 
true sense of that term . She was a good and noble 



THE CONSPIRACY. 295 

woman and thorough lady, in the true sense of that 
term. They were both endowed with great strength, 
mentally and physically. They were both handsome 
in life and were both handsome in death. For the 
good lives they lived and the struggle they made in 
life, in behalf of their children, they deserve immortal- 
ity. I am proud of the fact that I am the son of such 
noble parents. My mother was respected, honored 
and beloved by all who knew her. The last act of her 
aged father was to pay her a visit in Indiana during the 
last year of the civil war. He died in Kentucky, just 
before he reached his home from that visit. My father 
was also very popular with all who knew him. Among 
his friends were John D. Defrees, editor and pro- 
prietor of the Indianapolis Journal, the then organ of 
the Whig party of the State of Indiana; William J. 
Brown, editor and proprietor of the Indiana State 
Sentinel, the then organ of the Democratic party of 
that State; and at Greenfield, Captain John Rardin, a 
hero of the war of 1812; Isaac Stevens, Morris Pier- 
son, Andrew T. Hart and William Sebastian, whose 
daughter, Francis, my brother David married. My 
sister Delilah married and died at an early age, res- 
pected and beloved by all who knew her. My sisters, 



296 THE CONSPIRACY. 

Cindrella and Vira still live, honored and respected 
by all who know them. They have both developed 
great ability as artists, and covered the walls of their 
residences with fine oil paintings of their own paint- 
ing, making them homes of culture and refinement. 

On my return from my mother's funeral, I de- 
termined to go and see both Grace and Anna, believ- 
ing them both to be at the Southern Hotel. Know- 
ing that the conspirators would try to prevent me 
from seeing them, I called on the preacher that Grace 
had sent to me to go and make an engagement with 
her and also one with Anna, for me to call and see 
them in company with him. The preacher declared 
that he was very busy, but would comply with my re- 
quest the latter part of the week. Before that time, 
however, Grace was caused to believe that I w^ould 
not come to see her and induced to go back to 
Europe. By going to the hotel and inquiring, I as- 
certained that Grace had gone and that Anna had not 
been there, but had two months before been sent to 
Europe to keep her from coming to St. Louis and 
away from me. 



THE CONSPIRACY. 297 

ATTEMPT TO MURDER. 

In the month of January efforts were made to 
murder me at the Planters' House. The criminals, 
Lee and Blair, along with Mayo and Gitchell, tried to 
get into my room through a partition door after mid- 
night at the Planters' House to murder me, and were 
only deterred from it by their noise made at the door 
waking me, and my covering the door with my revol- 
ver. Neither one of them was willing to be the first 
to come through. Early in the spring attempts to 
murder me were also made at the St. James Hotel. 
Satan Blair, having rented the second room from 
mine, under the assumed name of Maginnis, while 
disguised, kept his door slightly open and watched 
for chances to shoot me in the back as I was passing 
through the hall to and from my room. He, Lee, 
Mayo and Gitchell, also g6t permission to occupy the 
room next to me so as to break through the partition 
door and murder me while I slept, but as I always 
woke up and covered the door with my revolver in 
time, they finally concluded to all rush out of that 
room and attack me at the same time. Accordingly 
they met in that room early one evening, intending 
all to rush out and murder me in the hall, and then 



298 THE CONSPIRACY. 

rush into the Maginnis room and lock themselves in 
before anybody could see who had committed the 
crime. I saw a light in the room adjoining mine 
early that evening, and knew instinctively that it 
meant what has just been described. I sat in front of 
the Southern Hotel and waited until after midnight, 
hoping they would get tired waiting for me to come 
and quit watching for me and leave. Finally I sent 
Policeman Grass, who was on duty at the Southern 
Hotel, to reconnoiter and report to me. He went 
over, came back and reported that it was simply a 
card party, and advised me that I should go over and 
go to bed, and urged me to do so. Having been 
told and feeling that Grass was treacherous, I sat in 
front of the Southern till daylight, when the party of 
would-be murderers put out the light, dispersed and 
Blair, alias McGinnis, went into his room and retired. 
I then went over to my room and retired, sleeping 
until about noon. Grass subsequently confessed his 
treachery to me, and that it was the intention of those 
parties to murder me that night. An attempt was also 
made to murder me in the rotunda of the Southern 
Hotel. 



THE CONSPIRACY. 299 

PLANS TO MURDER ME IN EUROPE. 

Finally, the criminal band made out a programme 
to have me murdered in Europe; and had Grace in- 
formed that her great fortune did not belong to her 
and she and the others would be compelled to dis- 
gorge if I was not put out of the way, as I had learned 
the secret and was so honest I would compel them 
all to disgorge. So Boyle sent his law partner, Ad- 
ams, all the way down to Rome, where Grace had 
gone temporarily, to inform her as to the condition 
of her estate and urge on her the necessity of my be- 
ing put out of the way. She indignantly refused to 
talk with Adams about it. She returned to Paris, 
and Lionberger sent his gray-haired sister over 
there to urge on her the necessity of my being put 
out of the way, in order to avoid being compelled to 
disgorge their ill-gotten fortunes. 



300 THE CONSPIRACY. 

CHAPTER 24. 

AT THE GRAND OPERA HOUSE. 

In the meantime, about the first of May, 1890, one even- 
ing I went to a performance at the Grand Opera House. I 
was seated in the parquet, and Governor Francis and his 
party were seated very near me in the dress circle. Mrs. 
Francis saw me and became very talkative. She was not 
aware that I could overhear every word she said, so she talked 
freely to the lady who sat by her side. She told the lady all 
about the trouble I was in, and gave her a very correct ac- 
count of the war on me. She told bow the Governor had 
said that I would not only make a good Governor, but that I 
would make a good President — as good a President as Wash- 
ington — and, notwithstanding that, said she, how badly he has 
been treated, both politically and socially; how he has been 
slaughtered politically for being right, and because he would 
not yield to the wrong; and now, said she, how he is going to 
be slaughtered when he goes over to Europe! — he is going to 
be murdered; they say Grace is going to poison him. She 
lowered her voice while saying that, and the other woman 
promptly said: "You want him murdered yourself; why did 
you not say that loud enough for him to hear it.'*" She then 
said, "Grace writes to us that she is going to marry him; but 
they say she has promised them [meaning she-devil Turner 
and Mrs. Satan Blair, and their criminal band] that she 
will kill him." She went on to tell her how I was writing a 



THE CONSPIRACY. 301 

religious book, and was talking of illustrating it, and said, "If 
he does illustrate it, he will have a picture in it showing Jim 
Blair, Arthur Lee, Bill Mayo and Gitchell trying to get into 
his room after midnight to murder him." The lady sitting by 
her immediately said: "As you and your husband know all 
about the attempts to murder the General, why does he not 
stop them?" "He would," said she, "but he is afraid it would 
break up some business relations he has, and he is afraid they 
would get somebody to kill him." "If he is afraid of that," 
said her companion, "he is not fit to be Governor." She then 
replied, "If the General ever comes back from Europe he will 
stop it." "It is his duty to stop it now," said the other lady. 
Mrs. Francis then said, "They say [meaning Rotten Lee and 
Satan Blair] the General will have the Legislature impeach 
the Governor if he gets back from Europe." She then went 
on to tell how, only two months before, she and the Governor 
were in New York City, and ex-President Cleveland and his 
wife had urged on them that the General ought to be the next 
Democratic candidate for Governor of Missouri; and how 
Cleveland hid written to Senators Vest and Cockrell to the 
same effect; and how all of them had agreed to it. Cockrell 
and Vest had talked about it, and talked to some others about 
it, however, before the ex-President wrote to them concerning 
it. She then went on to tell how Jim Blair had stolen $5.00 
from the General by taking it out of a letter belonging to the 
General he had intercepted, and also said that the Governor 
had sounded some of the politicians in different parts of the 



302 THE CONSPIRACY. 

State, and in every case he founcl that the corrupt politician, 
no matter what his antecendents were, whether Federal or 
Ex-Confederate, was against the General. She then went on 
to tell how she and the Governor had the written program of 
warfare against the General, of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, 
and were also receiving from the bad postoffice in St. Louis, 
copies of all the General's letters to Grace and others and 
copies of all letters coming to him. The lady asked her if she 
thought that was right, and if it was not the duty of the Gov- 
ernor to stop that kind of work in the postoffice. She said it 
was not his duty, as the general government had inspectors 
assigned to that duty, but that he had a right to do so through 
the State detectives on the police force if he wanted to. She 
then went on to say that: "We have learned a great deal 
from reports of the General's conversations and what he is 
going to put in his book, that has been of a great deal of ser- 
vice to us in the discharge of our duties;" speaking of herself 
as though she was as much Governor as was her husband. 
So much did she speak in this style that the other lady said to 
her; "Being made Governor, I am afraid, has made you silly." 
Mrs. Governor then looked up and exclaimed: "Look at the 
"people, how they are looking at us! I expect they have heard 
every word I have said, and if they have heard it he has too, 
for he is nearer us than they." This broke up the conversa- 
tion between the ladies. The Governor all this while was 
sitting back of her, with only a lady between them, hearing 
all she was saying, and waitng for her to stop, but not know- 



THE CONSPIRACY, 303 

ing how to stop her. Mrs. Francis talked the entire pro- 
gramme that night, having thoroughly committed it to mem- 
ory. I wrote to the Governor for the programme, and he 
wrote back to me that he did not have it, and as his wife was 
in Colorado he could not get it for me. He could have writ- 
ten it out from memory and sent it to me if he had been will- 
ing. Satan Blair claimed that he had furnished the Governor 
with a written copy of the programme, and the Governor's 
wife proved that to be true by talking it at the theater in the 
presence of the Governor. Blair said if he went to the peni- 
tentiary Francis would go along with him, for he was in it 
as much as he was. When Francis was President of the 
Police Board I called on him to help stop Blair from using 
the detectives to corrupt the postoffice. He neglected to 
do his duty in the premises. The programme had also been 
talked over in whispers in the rotunda of the Planters' House 
by a party of men behind my back, but having no intention 
whatever of going over to Europe, I made no effort to re- 
member that part of it. Parts of it, however, I did remem- 
ber, and other parts I did not remember, till the events hap- 
pened to cause recollection to bring them back to me. Not 
believing that Grace had agreed to invite me over to Europe 
to see her and then poison me, but believing that she was go- 
ing to come over to America in July, and would be glad to 
meet me in New York, on the 6th of July I started for that 
city to await her arrival there. 

In New York I found the hotels set up against me ac- 



304 THE CONSPIRACY. 

cording to program. In the Fifth Avenue Hotel an attempt 
was made by men to get into my room to murder me after 
midnight. I have since learned that John F. Lee, brother to 
Rotten Lee, was one of those men. I had been told that 
Grace would probably come over on the ship with Mrs. 
Brant and her beautiful daughter TalHe. If not on that ship, 
then on the French streamer of the next week, along with 
Mr. and Mrs. Ben Cable. The steamer, with Mrs. Brant and 
her daughter Tallie, came, but Grace was not with it. But 
both ladies who came brought some news, Mrs. Brant de- 
livered to me from Grace. I was to come over, bring- 
ing but a small amount of money along, for she would furnish 
me all the money I would need ; to come to private parlor 
No. — , third floor, if I found any difficulty at the office of the 
Grand Hotel, Pans. Mrs. Brant went on to say that Grace 
had told her to say to me that I need not be afraid of her try- 
ing to play any tricks on me. But, said Mrs. Brant, I am 
afraid she has very serious tricks to play on you if you go 
over there. Maria, when she arrives, will tell you the same as 
I do. She will deliver Grace's message to you, and then she 
will have something further to say to you. She will tell you 
not to go over there, but to remain on this side and marry her 
mother-in-law, who has as much as Grace has, and who will 
divide with you. I had known Maria when she was the young, 
beautiful, talented and accomplished Miss Maria Benton, grand- 
niece of the great Senator, Thomas H. Benton, who repre- 
sented Missouri in tiie United States Senate for thirty years. 



THE CONSPIRACY. 305 

Tallie corroborated all her mother had said. They also 
told me that Miss Lionberger would be on board with 
Maria with a letter for me from Grace inviting me over. 
This was on Sunday, and the next Sunday Maria and 
her husband, who is a member of Congress from Illinois, 
arrived on the French steamer La Bretagne, and Miss Lion- 
berger was on board. I went down on a revenue cutter and 
boarded the La Bretagne at the quarantine at the lower end 
of the harbor, and came up to the wharf with them. While 
coming up the bay I had a talk with*Maria. So when Miss 
Lionberger attempted to hand me the letter of Grace inviting 
me over, I turned away and received not the letter. I went 
to the Victoria Hotel to have some more talk with Maria, but 
the first time I called the clerk of the hotel, who was set up 
to do so, reported to me that she and her party had just gone 
out, which was false. The next time he reported that she and 
her friend had gone to Rye Beach, which was also false. 
They remained there ten days waiting for me to call, and won- 
dered why I did not call. Believing they had gone to Rye 
Beach and being urged by two gentlemen to go over and see 
Grace about it, and hoping that all I had heard of her bad in- 
tentions towards me was not so, I concluded to go over and 
find out all about it from her. 



30G THE CONSPIRACY. 

CHAPTER 25. 

MY EUROPEAN TRIP. 

So on Saturday at noon, the 9th day of August, I sailed 
on the La Bretagne for Havre, the seaport city for Paris, on 
the English channel. Seymour D. Thompson, Judge of the 
St. Louis Court of Appeals, was on board, according to pro- 
gramme of the criminal band. The criminals knew that I had 
always been a friend to Judge Thompson, and had always 
thought he was my friend. This is the reason they bought the 
Judge with trips to Europe for himself and his daughter, to 
push me overboard when none of the other passengers were 
looking, and claim that I fell over accidentally. The Judge 
selected the rear end of the vessel and invited me, his friend, 
back there to look with him over the stern of the vessel, at 
the peculiar shade of color the vessel gave to the water in its 
trail. While leaning over the vessel and looking intently at 
the beautiful effect on the water, the Judge treacherously tried 
to reach around me and push me overboard. I was too quick 
for him, and the Judge was very much afraid I would push 
him overboard. He proposed to me that we leave that part of 
the vessel, lest we should do each other some harm, which we 
did, and the Judge went to his stateroom and locked himself 
up there for nearly two days, for fear I might take a notion to 
shoot him. Other people were on board from different States 
to help put me out of the way, bribed to do so by the trips to 
Europe. They were all kinds of people, and the Judge was 



THE CONSPIRACY, 307 

very intimate with them on board. I sent a cablegram to 
Grace from New York, but to make sure that she would know 
that I was coming, and would meet me at the depot in Paris, 
as Mrs. Brant had said she would, I also sent her a dispatch 
from Havre. The cablegram was never sent to her, the clerk 
having been set up to withhold it and rob me of my money. 
The dispatch she received, but she did not meet me at the sta- 
tion. 

PARIS. 

About noon, Monday, the i8th, I arrived in Paris and went 
to the Grand Hotel. I had forgotten all about the number of 
Grace's parlor, so I inquired at the office for her. The clerk 
denied that she was in the house, and said that her name had 
never been on their books, all of which was a lie. Having 
taken my dinner, I retired to my room and sat reading "Clark's 
Ten Great Religions" when I heard a very faint rap at my 
door. Thinking it was somebody who had mistaken the room^ 
I paid no attention to it. Just then I heard Grace say: "I 
will wait and see him another time." Her maid said: "You 
had better see him now or you may not get another chance." 
I went to the door and they had gone. I again inquired at the 
office and they again denied that she was in the hotel. The 
next morning I went to the bank, where her mail was always 
directed, and inquired for her. There I was told that she had 
left the city, and had not left any word as to where her ad- 
dress would be thereafter, which was another lie. Having 
told the clerk to tell me to come, Grace dressed herself in her 



308 THE CONSPIRACY. 

best and sat down in her parlor to wait for me Tuesday even- 
ing, but the clerk failed to deliver her word to me, and I went 
down to the Hotel Normandy that evening to inquire after 
Lionberger, as I had been told that he was there and was 
going to be my friend. Instead of Lionberger I met Adams 
there, and he told me Lionberger had gone over to England, 
and was on his way home by way of Liverpool. Adams then 
told me that Boyle was not fighting me, which he knew to 
be false. I then asked Adams to send his wife and sister-in- 
law to Grace, to let her know how the hotel people were 
lying to me, and to take her to me. Adams said his ladies 
would not have the time, as they were going to be very busy 
shopping the next day and were then going to start for home. 
I had no sooner left the Hotel Normandy than Grace came 
there to ask Adams to bring me to her. Adams took parti- 
cular pains not to have the time and left for home. 

The next morning, while still lying in bed, but wide awake, 
the head of the bed being alongside of the door, I heard 
Grace's voice. She was talking about me to a gentlemen, tell- 
ing him a great deal. She said she had come there to try and 
catch the General as he came out and ask him not to tell it, for, 
if he did, it would ruin her and all of them at home. And 
went on talking in a' way that proved that she had really 
agreed to poison me. I remained in bed till she went away 
from in front of my door. I then rose, dressed myself and 
went out. Then the question with me was what course to 
pursue. The first course that presented itself to my mind was 



THE CONSPIRACY. 309 

to get to see her, lell her that I had overheard what she 
said in front of my door and bid her farewell forever. The 
next was to see her, make it up with her, turn all her money 
against the criminals and send them to the penitentiary. I 
then wrote her a letter, telling her that the hotel was set up to 
prevent us from meeting, and if she wanted to see me 
she had better come to my room, as I did not know where her 
room was located. This letter I took to her bank, and, after 
telling them that I knew she was in the Grand Hotel, asked 
them to deliver that letter to her. They agreed to do so, and, 
having told her in the letter to leave her answer at the bank, 
after waiting several days and receiving no answer, I con- 
cluded to see as much of Europe as I could and return home. 
They had already corrupted the postoffice in Paris against me. 
After having seen all the sights of Paris, on Friday night 
the 29th, I left for Rome. I was locked up on the train, ac- 
cording to program, in the apartment with an Englishman 
and a Frenchman. The Englishman was to start a quarrel 
with me during the night, and he and the Frenchman were to 
kill me. During the night the Englishman, who was sup- 
posed to have been asleep, stretched out very slightly, touch- 
ing my hat which was on my head with his foot, apparently 
accidentally. I rose and gave him a very firm and determined 
look, as much as to say, if that was not accidental, do not re- 
peat, it. The Frenchman was fast asleep, and the English- 
man did not stretch out any more that night. The Frenchman 
left the car at Chambery, about the first town in the Alps. 



310 THE CONSPIRACY. 

We passed through the Alps, through Mount Senis Tun- 
nel, bj noon; one end of the tunnel being in France and the 
other end in Italy, French troops being at the French end and 
Italian troops at the Italian end. We saw statuary on the top 
of mountains as we passed through the Alps. The villages in 
the Alps were very beautiful. Some of the Alps were cov- 
ered with eternal snow. Turin was the first place of import- 
ance reached after entering Italy. There a rough man and his 
daughter were placed in the apartment with me according to 
program-. At Genoa, two other girls were put in that apart- 
ment, according to program. And as the train dashed on 
toward Rome, the stars shone brightly over the glorious 
Mediterranean. They were to drink wine, try to get me to 
also drink it, and act so as to excite me and try to get me to 
make an advance towards some of them, and thus furnish the 
rough man a pretext to murder me. The rough man's daugh- 
ter, the girl from Turin, laid down flat on her back on the 
seat opposite me, looked across at me with peculiar looks, and 
then made peculiar motions with her person, and shouted at 
the top of her voice, "Glory," all the time looking me intently 
in the eyes. After a while the great beauty from Naples 
threw her foot across onto the seat alongside of me, and the 
other two girls motioned to me to take advantage of the situa- 
tion. The stars never shone brighter and the planets Venus, 
Mars and Jupiter were in plain sight. I pointed them out to 
the girls and talked to them so beautifully about Mars and 
Venus, our nearest neighbor worlds, and looked back at them 



THE CONSPIRACY. 311 

with so much admiration and love, that I won the girls over 
to my side. After a while another man was put in that kp- 
partment, according to program, but I was still left rooni to 
lie down and sleep. While I was asleep, the buxom girl from 
Genoa laid down at the other end of the seat and placed her 
cheek against mine. We slept that way some time, when the 
girl removed her cheek, and I, in my sleep, involuntarily 
moved my face after hers, much to the amusement of the 
others. She kindly put her cheek back against mine. After 
awhile all were awake again and some went into the toilet 
apartment. Then I went to sleep again, and the rough marl 
raised his dagger to thrust it into my side, when his ardent 
daughter caught his arm, exclaiming, "Oh, don't !" just in time 
to prevent the blade from entering my side. The other two 
girls joined her in the protest and the man desisted. I was 
woken up by the noise, but knew that I could not rise in time 
to defend myself, so I left that entirely to the girls and pre- 
tended not to have woken up. At seven o'clock Sunday 
morning, the last day of August, we arrived in Rome. 

ROME. 

After breakfast I took a hack and a guide and went around 
to see the sights. I put in the entire day in that way. The 
weather was delightful and nature never furnished a brighter 
or more beautiful Sunday. That beautiful day I saw many of 
the magnificent churches, the ruins of some of the old temples 
in which the ancients used to worship the imaginary gods, the 
Tarpean Rock and the Coliseum. At Rome I met Dr. Gram- 



312 THE CONSPIRACY 

mer, of Baltimore, a preacher; Mr. Champion, of New York, 
and other Americans. At Rome an attempt was made on my 
life at the Hotel Continental, according to programme. I also 
passed Monday and Tuesday wandering through St. Peter's 
Church, the halls of the Vatican, the Pantheon and other 
places of interest, and on Wednesday went by railroad down 
to Naples and around to Pompeii, which is on the southeast 
side of the mountain of Vesuvius, in company with Dr. Gram- 
mer and Mr. Champion, where we got our dinners and then 
walked up the hill into Pompeii. 

POMPEII. 

We paid fifty cents each to get through the gate into 
Pompeii. It was a beautiful afternoon. We first entered the 
museum, where we saw many interesting objects that had 
been taken out of Pompeii. Among other things human 
forms, and burnt bread taken from the oven just like our 
wheat bread of the present time, the crust of which had been 
burned, that had been buried under the ashes of Vesuvius for 
nearly two thousand years. We then went up into the 
streets and wandered through them. We saw the old court 
house, the roof of which was gone. As we stood in front of 
the platform, in the West end of the building, on which the 
judge sat, I thus soliloquized: There sat the judge, here the 
lawyers and their clients, there the jury and back yonder the 
audience, having their legal troubles two thousand years ago 
and now the earth gives no account, even of their ashes. Two 
thousand years from now others not now in existence will 



THE CONSPIRACY, 313 

come and stand where I am now standing, and have the same 
thoughts that I am now having. In time they, too, will be 
gone, and the earth will give no account even of their ashes. 
Oh, how insignificant is man! 

We then went and saw the big theater and the little thea- 
ter, both of which were insignificant, the theater being in 
those days not the great institution it is now. The ancients 
had no great actors like our great Edwin Forrest, and our now 
great Edwin Booth, and the great English actress Adelaide 
Neilson, to charm the hearts of the millions from the stage. 
We then saw the temples in which the ancients used to wor- 
ship and pray to the imaginary gods Jupiter, Mars, and the 
goddess Venus. We also walked through the street of the 
tombs. This is a beautiful street, paved and sidewalked 
like any other street, on either side of which are beautifnl lit- 
tle houses with open fronts, through which the magnificent 
stone coffins of the dead could be seen before they were re- 
moved. For three days and nights the volcano of Vesuvius 
rained ashes across the valley over onto Pompeii, a city of 
30,000 people, till the entire place was covered out of sight, 
fifty feet of ashes or more being above the house-tops. For 
nearly two thousand years farms were cultivated above this 
buried city, till one day, while sinking a well for a farm house, 
they struck the top of a house and concluded to explore, when 
they found a paved street in front of the house, and concluded 
that they had found Pompeii, the ancient watering place for 
the rich, fashionable people of Rome, Naples and the rest of 



314 THE CONSPIRACY. 

Italy. It was a watering place all the year round, it being 
perpetual summer there. Forty acres of it have been excav- 
ated, and ninety acres of it are still under the ashes of Vesu- 
vius. 

Having done Pompeii, we returned to the station, and on 
ponies, with a guide, started up the mountain to see the crater 
by night. Holding to the tail of each pony was an Italian on 
foot whipping the ponies to help us up the mountain. We 
passed through a village on the side of a mountain as we went 
up. We got near enough to the crater to get a pretty good 
uiew of it as it threw up its lava, stones and fire. At one time 
it appeared to be a column of fire about one hundred feet high 
At times it would cease to throw out lava and be perfectly 
dark around the crater. OfT to the right of us the lava flowed 
down the mountain in great quantities and looked hot enough 
to burn a hole all the way through the earth. Dr. Grammer 
became afraid to go any further up the mountain, as Champion 
told him that he was going to push me in the crater, where I 
would have been burned up in the twinkle of an eye. The 
Doctor declared that he would not witness such a horrible 
sight. The Doctor then helloed back to me: "General, will 
you go back with me alone down the mountain?" Champion 
having said that he would not go with him. I answered: 
"Yes, I will." Champion had been bribed by the St. Louis 
criminal band to push me into the crater. Coming down the 
mountain, it being too dark for us to see in front of us, we 
walked for some distance, leading our ponies. The Italian 



THE CONSPIRACY, 315 

who whipped my pony up the mountain caught me by the 
left arm to help me down, the cinders being nearly ankle deep. 
Suspecting him of treachery, I drew my revolver and carried 
it in my right hand, which act kept the brigand, as he was, in 
order. Just after this a party of brigands, accompanied by 
American co-conspirators of this American mafia, led by Rot- 
ten Lee and Satan Blair, came up, meeting us with lighted 
torches. The Doctor and Champion were in front and they 
met them first. I overheard one of them say: "See, he has 
his revolver m his hand. Shall we do that now.'"' "No," said 
the Doctor, "wait till we get further down the mountain." 
We then mounted our ponies and followed the torches. I 
mounted my pony, and, as I did I so, looked back just in time 
to catch the brigand in the act of preparing to knock me in 
the head. Seeing he was caught, and fearing I would shoot 
him, he instantly desisted. I rode on and the brigands kept at 
a respectable distance in the rear of me. 

When we arrived at the station on the side of the moun- 
tain, consisting of two houses, where refreshments were to be 
had, we all dismounted, paid the brigands for their torches, 
and the doctor interceded for me and saved my life. There 
we took a carriage, and as we drove away, the doctor waved 
his hat and shouted as though he had beaten the brigands; 
and I did the same. They rushed after the carriage, and the 
doctor yelled at the driver to whip up, whip up, and away we 
went down the mountain side at a break-neck speed, dark as 
was the night. We quickly drove on to Civita Vecchia, 



316 THE CONSPIRACY 

where the conspirators had sent a hard American boy to get 
with me, show me around, watch his chances and murder me 
treacherously. The boy was with me alone most of the time. 
I bought a lunch and divided it with the boy and treated him 
kindly. The boy became my friend, and when the train came 
^nd the doctor took a seat in it opposite me, the boy looked in 
and shamed him for being in such a thing against such a fine 
gentleman, and the doctor looked ashamed; as the train moved 
off around the bay to Naples. The brigands had seen so 
much of the English and Americans visiting the mountains 
they could understand and speak the English language. We 
passed Thursday and Friday seeing the sights in Naples, 
where, in the museum, in the room devoted to curiosities taken 
out of Pompeii, we saw the positive proof that the ancients 
had Phallic worship in rich, fashionable Pompeii. 

At Naples we were put in rooms i, 2 and 3, the Doctor 
being in i, I in 2 and Champion in No. 3. The two nights 
we were there efforts were made by men trying to break 
through a partition door between the Doctor's room and mine 
to murder me. I stopped their attempts by yelling at them 
and covering the door with my revolver. Saturday morning 
we left Naples and arrived at Rome at one o'clock P. M. I 
stopped there, the Doctor and Campion went on to Florence. 
That aftertoon I rode through the Pincio, the park, the Gar- 
dens of the Borghese and saw the palace of the Cassars. That 
Saturday night I went to Florence by rail and arrived there 
Sunday morning at six o'clock. I spent Sunday and Monday 



THE CONSPIRACY. 317 

seeing the sights and went to a garden opera Monday night 
with Dr. Grammer and Champion. I left there Tuesday 
morning for Venice, bride of the sea, and arrived there about 
4 o'clock P. M., in company with young Willie Grammer, son 
of Dr. Grammer, who got on the cars at Bologna. The next 
day Dr. Grammer and Mr. Champion arrived and we all went 
around Venice together. 

VENICE. 

We went all over Venice, both on the paved streets and 
the water streets in gondolas. Venice is unlike any other city. 
There is not a horse, a cow, a dog, or any other animal in the 
city. There are no street cars of any kind; there are no car- 
riages. Everybody walks or goes in a gondola. In front of 
the harbor is a long island. From the city we went in a small 
steamer over to that island, and then crossed the island to its 
sea front on street cars drawn by horses. Their bathing houses 
are of cane, and are along the shore, a short distance from the 
water, and are only used for dressing purposes. This is the 
Coney Island of Venice, on the Adriatic Sea. Everything in 
Venice is of great interest, and every tourist ought, by all 
means, to see that "Bride of the Sea." We passed over the 
"Bridge of Sighs," which leads over from the prison to the 
Star Chamber Court Room, where the Doges of Venice used 
to condemn their political prisoners to death. The dungeon 
is still in the same condition, and I laid down on the plank 
platform on which the prisoners used to sleep. Lord Byron, 
the great poet, slept two nights in that dungeon on that plat- 



318 THE CONSPIRACY. 

form, just for poetic etfect. While at Venice, Dr. Grammer, 
Mr. Champion and I went to the opera. As we were return- 
ing to the hotel, the Doctor suggested that we go by way of a 
darker street than the one we were on. We had not gone far 
when a very rough crowd of Italians came rushing at us and 
demanded of the Doctor, "Where is that man?" I looked at 
the Doctor, as much as to say, "Now, you tell them, and I will 
let you have a bullet." The Doctor declared that he did not 
know. They had been bribed to murder me, and it was evi- 
dent that the Doctor was taking me down that dark street to 
give them a chance. Champion did not go into that street, 
and cautioned me not to go, but I did not at that time under- 
stand the importance of his warning. I retreated back to the 
well lighted street as soon as possible, a rough Italian sticking 
at me with an immense knife till bystanders stopped him and 
his crowd. 

At Venice I heard that some St. Louis friends of mine. 
Miss Maffitt and her party, had gone to Oberammergau from 
Paris, to see the Passion Play, a representation of the Last 
Supper and the Crucifixion of Christ, which is only played 
one summer every ten years, and that they would pass the 
next two weeks among the lakes of Switzerland, and then 
return to Paris on their way home. This caused me to return 
to Paris by way of the lakes, as I wished to see them. I left 
Venice Thursday morning for Milan, and arrived there that 
afternoon. I left there Friday morning, and went on the rail- 
road to Como, and rode on a steamer up Lake Como to Men- 



THE CONSPIRACY. 319 

aggio, and from there across by rail to Lake Lugano, and up 
that lake by boat to the town of Lugano. I remained there 
Friday night, and Saturday went to Lucerne, on Lake Lu- 
cerne. I remained there over Saturday night, and Sunday 
went by rail to the city of Geneva, at the lower end of Lake 
Geneva, arriving there early in the afternoon. I failed to find 
my friends at any of the hotels at the lakes, but at Geneva I 
found enemies awaiting my arrival, that they might murder 
me according to programme. 

I had been stopping at what were known to the tourists as 
the Cook hotels, but to avoid the would-be murderers I con- 
cluded not to stop at any more of those hotels. Accordingly, 
at Geneva I stopped at a different hotel. My enemies were at 
the Cook Hotel. After dinner I started out to try and find 
my friends. Going down the street facing the lake, on the 
opposite side, I saw Boyle, and overheard him say to a man I 
took to be Henry Hance, of St. Louis: ''There he comes; go 
and do that now." Hance replied, "I will not." Boyle then 
said, "Why did you come over here, if you were not going to 
do that?" Hance replied, "To get the trip." This conversa- 
tion was held in a very earnest manner by Henry Hance, and 
in a very angry manner by Boyle, his face turning very red. 
I passed down the street, and Hance left Boyle and went on 
up the street. I looked back and saw Boyle was alone and 
crossing the street. I immediately went back to face him, and 
Boyle avoided a meeting by passing down the middle of the 
street on the opposite side of an empty omnibus that was 



320 THE CONSPIRACY. 

Standing there. We had the street to ourselves^ no other peo- 
ple being about. I then went about inquiring for my friends, 
and found that they were not in Geneva. 

I left Geneva Monday morning for Paris in a second-class 
car. At Macon, about noon, all the second-class cars were 
dropped out of the train and second-class passengers were told 
that they would have to wait till the evening train came by. 
That afternoon I went wandering about the streets of Macon 
and loitered on the banks of the river Soane, where there were 
a lot of women washing clothing and hanging it out on boats. 
While talking to the men, up came an Englishman with a 
great red moustache and wearing two watch chains. I talked 
to him, when he became a little offensive, and Henry Hance 
came up just in time to prevent trouble between us. Later I 
wandered into a very fine cemetery and went to reading in- 
scriptions on the tombstones. The Englishman followed me 
into that city of the dead for the purpose of murdering me, ac- 
cording to the programme of the criminal band, the American 
mafia. I saw him coming, and faced him, looking at him as 
much as to say: "I am ready for you," when the Englishman 
thought prudence would be the better part of valor, and passed 
on. I kept an eye on the English murderer, as he is known 
to be in England, while he remained in that grave-yard. I 
finally went back to the station and waited for the evening 
train. I had some conversation with a New York lady who 
had been dropped there with her maid and little girl, as I had 
been. Finally the evening train came and 1 was told by sev- 



THE CONSPIRACY, 321 

eral that that train did not go to Paris; that the train for Paris 
would not be there for an hour and a half yet. Just then I 
saw the New York lady, her maid and little girl get into one 
of the cars. I went to her and asked her if that train went to 
Paris. She answered: "This car goes to Paris." I got into 
that car and one of the would-be murderers came and ordered 
me to get out of that car, intending to keep me there over 
night to murder me. I looked back at him, as much as to say: 
"If you attempt to take me out out of here I will shoot you." 
The would-be murderers then held a conference and Henry 
Hance told them if they attempted to kill me they would have 
him to kill. They told him they would kill him, too. Then 
another of them, with whom I had formed some acquaintance 
on the ship going over, told them they would have him to kill, 
too. They then concluded to give it up and all jumped on the 
train and went to Paris. The criminal band had declared that 
I should never return to Paris alive, and there I was, back in 
Paris, very much to the surprise of those who had tried to pro- 
cure my death. 



322 THE CONSPIRACY. 



CHAPTER 26. 

I arrived in Paris Tuesday morning, stopped at the Hotel 
Chatham, and was placed in a room according to the pro- 
gramme of the criminal band. Some of my pursuers were 
placed in an adjoining room, between which and my room 
there was a partition door, against which I piled the furniture 
in my room. The partition door was tried, but I woke up in 
time to cover it with my revolver, and the would-be murderers 
desisted. I went about Paris, seeing the sights, a few days 
more. Thursday night I told an American I was going to go 
to Brussels on Saturday, then to London, then via Liverpool 
home. He repeated it. So Friday night some American la- 
dies who desired to see me, disguised themselves and took 
their stand up against the wall of the Grand Hotel, near the 
west end of it, and waited for me to come by. So well dis- 
guised were they, I did not know them, and used language to 
the first lady that accosted me, insisting that I should stop, 
that I would not have used had I recognized her. 

grace's confession. 
Seeing she was not recognized, she announced herself. 
She was Grace January, and wanted to talk with me. Her 
heart was full, and she made a full confession to me. She told 
me that she had intended to kill me; that Mrs. James L. Blair 
and Mrs. Charles H. Turner had urged her to kill me, and had 
instructed her how to do it with poison; that Adams had come 



THE CONSPIRACY, 323 

down to Rome to talk to her about it, but that she would not 
talk to him about it; that Lionberger's sister had come over to 
Paris and urged her to do it, telling her it was necessary to 
save their fortunes and to save themselves from the peniten- 
tiary; that Lionberger himself had come over there and urged 
her to do it, telling her that her sister had talked to her about 
what was necessary to be done; that Tom Tutt and Mrs. Tom 
Tutt knew all about it and wanted it done; that Boyle had 
urged her to do it; that Mrs. Blair and Mrs. Turner kept tell- 
ing her in their letters that all the Granite Mountain people 
wanted it done; and how they kept telling her that I had kept 
out of the way of her carriage when she sent it to me to bring 
me to the house to go with her to her mother's funeral, and 
how they kept telling her that I had remained away from her 
waiting for Anna, meaning the good and noble Miss Anna 
L. Allen, to come to St. Louis, thus exciting her jealousy, till 
they finally got her to consent to kill me; but that she would 
not do it now; and wanted me to remain in Paris and go home 
with her and others in December. But if I would not remain 
that long, then not to go Saturday afternoon, but to remain 
over till Monday, and Sunday Mrs. Tom Tutt would come to 
my hotel to see me, and whatever sum of damages I said, she 
would cable to her husband, and it would be placed in bank 
to my credit. If I did not remain over Sunday, to make no 
fuss about it, and when I got home it would be settled there, 
even to the amount of $100,000. 

She went on to tell me the names of all the victims who 



324 THE CONSPIRACY. 

had been swindled out of their fortunes by the Granite Moun- 
tain people, who were trying to have me murdered. She then 
told me all the programme of the criminal band against me for 
the future, which was inconsistent with the idea that they in- 
tended to settle with me in damages, and proved that they in- 
tended to murder me, and only intended to settle in case they 
could not possibly have me murdered. Believing that I would 
be in great danger of being murdered if I remained any longer 
in Paris, I left there Saturday afternoon, as I had intended, for 
Brussels. 

Sunday morning I went out to the battlefield of Waterloo, 
twelve miles southwest, back on the railroad toward Paris. A 
young man got in company with me on the cars going out. 
We went up on top of the Lion mound, which is fully a hun- 
dred feet high, mounted by an immense bronze lion made out 
of the French cannon the English captured on that field, the 
lion looking southwest toward France. We took a guide up 
with us, who pointed out to us the positions that were occu- 
pied by all the troops that fought on that field on both sides of 
the battle. 

At the foot of the mound, on the east side of it, there 
stands a little frame hotel called the Hotel Musee, one room 
of which is filled with relics from the battlefield. I was 
shown through that room alone, by an English young lady 
whose ancestors had fought on that field, the proprietor's 
daughter. In that room is every variety of arms used on that 
field, all old flint locks; also part of Napolean's personal bag- 



THE CONSPIRACY. 325 

gage that was captured on the field, his copper camp kettle, 
his silver spurs, one of his swords, his hat and other articles. 
There was an equestrian picture on the wall showing how 
Napoleon tried to commit suicide when the battle had gone 
against him, by trying to charge the enemy solitary and alone? 
two of his officers catching the reins of his horse and thus 
preventing it. The idea that through mortification at his de- 
feat he tried to commit suicide, which was suggested by me, 
was evidently a new idea to the girl, and she seemed pleased. 

THE BALL AT BRUSSELS. 

I then told her about the grand ball at the house of the 
Duchess of Richmond, in Brussels, before the battle of Wa- 
terloo, at which were the Duke of Wellington and his staff' 
and other officers of the British army; and how they heard 
the cannonading at Quatre Bras, a few miles southwest of 
Waterloo, indicating the approach of Napoleon, and the effect 
it had on the party; and then repeated to her Byron's descrip- 
tion of it in his immortal poem "Childe Harold:" 

" There was a sound of revelry by night, 

And Belgium's capital had gathered then 
Her beauty and her chivalry, and bright 

The lamp shone over fair women and brave men. 
A thousand hearts beat happily, and when 

Music arose with its voluptuous swell, 
Soft eyes looked love to eyes which spake again 

And all went merry as a marriage bell. 



326 THE CONSPIRACY 

But hush ! a deep sound strikes like a rising knell. 

Did ye not hear it ? No ; 'twas but the wind 
Or the car rattling o'er the stony street ; 

On with the dance ! Let joy be unconfined. 
No sleep till morn, when youth and pleasure meet 

To chase the glowing hours with flying feet. 
But hark ! That heavy sound breaks in once more, 

As if the clouds its echo would repeat ; 
And nearer, clearer, deadlier than before ! 

Arm ! Arm ! It is — it is — the cannon's opening roar I 

Ah ! then and there was hurrying to and fro, 

And gathering tears, and tremblings of distress. 
And cheeks all pale, which but an hour ago 

Blushed at the praise of their own loveliness ; 
And there were sudden partings, such as press 

The life from out young hearts, and choking sighs 
Which ne'er might be repeated ; who could guess 

If evermore should meet those mutual eyes. 

Since upon night so sweet such awful morn could rise." 

On dashed the officers to the field of Waterloo, some to 
return and greet those mutual eyes no more forever. 

The young lady was delighted with the poem, and thanked 
me for repeating it to her, and said she was going to memor- 
ize it and repeat it to visitors when they came there to see the 
field and the relics. The battle of Waterloo was the most 
important battle ever fought in Europe. It settled the fate of 
Europe for many years. 



THE CONSPIRACY. 327 

BATTLE OF WATERLOO. 

The Duke of Wellington was a defensive general and al- 
ways waited for the enemy to attack him. He had never been 
defeated, and, consequently, had unbounded confidence in his 
star of victory. Napoleon was an offensive general. He 
never waited for the enemy to attack him, but always first at- 
tacked the enemy. He had never been defeated on any field, 
and, consequently, had unbounded confidence in his star of 
victory. The world has never produced two abler generals 
than were Napoleon and Welhngton. At Waterloo the sec- 
ond line of the English army and its reserves were posted on 
a ridge running East and West and faced South. The first 
line was on the declivity, in front of the second line. The 
French army faced North and occuped a ridge parallel to the 
position of the English. Its first line was also on the slight 
declivity, in front of its ridge. The first lines of the two 
armies were not very far apart. These two ridges were about 
one-half mile apart, with a slight declivity between them. The 
flanks of the English army were well protected by deep ra- 
vines at the ends of the ridge it occupied. The battlefield 
consisted of beautiful farms, with fine houses and other good 
buildings. Nearly every farm had a name. Each army had 
two lines and a reserve in the rear of the second line. Just 
back of the extreme right of the second line of the English 
army was a small ridge from which artillery could have en- 
filaded the entire English army and driven it from its position, 
so Napoleon ordered his brother, Jerome Bonaparte, who com- 



328 THE CONSPIRACY. 

manded the left wing of his army, to drive back the right 
wing of the English army and take possession of that ridge. 
This Jerome attempted to do at eleven in the forenoon, but, 
after a desperate fight, in which most of the time he was suc- 
cessful, was finally repulsed. This was the beginning of the 
battle. Later Napoleon ordered Jerome to try that again 
while he, at the same time, ordered a general fight all along 
the line, and, while this was going on, ordered a particular 
effort to be made to turn the left flank of the English, which 
resulted in a desperate fight there, in which General Eugene 
Beauharnais, the son of Josephine, fought gallantly, and in 
which the French were repulsed. Napoleon then ordered the 
French cavalry, which was commanded by Murat, the husband 
of Caroline Bonaparte, the youngest sister of Napoleon, sup- 
ported by infantry, to break through the center of the enemies' 
line, with the view of dividing the enemy and getting part of 
the army between the forces of Jerome and the French cavalry, 
and thus attacking that part of the enemy in both flanks, 
while the rest of his army to the East fought the left wing of 
the English. 

The French cavalry and infantry succeeded in breaking 
through the English center and came very near capturing or 
killing Wellington in the rear of the second line of the Eng- 
lish. His body-guard, staff' and cavalry, as well as reserve 
infantry, had to fight desperately to save him, Wellington him- 
self exhibiting the greatest personal bravery. The French 
cavalry and infantry were finally driven out of the English 



THE CONSPIRACY, 329 

lines and back to their own lines. Jerome also fought desper- 
ately,, but failed to get possession of the infilading ridge and 
was driven back to his own lines, although at one time, the 
cavalry, ordered to help him, got through the enemy's lines 
and had a desperate fight behind them, and the two armies 
substantially occupied their original lines. Next Napoleon 
commenced continuous attacks, principally on the English 
center, and, at the same time, had his three hundred cannons 
pouring their destructive fire on the British till Wellington 
exclaimed: "Would to God that Blucher or night would 
come!" Napoleon grew desperate at the desperate resistance 
of the British. Hearing that the advance guard of Blucher's 
army was approaching from the East, at first he did not be- 
lieve it and declared that it was Grouchy's army coming to 
re-inforce him, but, on becoming convinced that it was true, he 
sent some troops to hold them in check while he could try and 
defeat the English before Blucher could arrive with the main 
part of his army. Accordingly, he ordered his cavalry to 
charge the English center. They broke through, but were 
driven back. Napoleon then went with Ney, whom he had 
always called the bravest of the brave, and his old guard, till 
they were within a short distance of the enemy, where he 
made a speech of encouragement to them, telling them how he 
always relied on them to wrest victory from the enemy in the 
last resort, and how they had never failed him. The old guard 
answered him with shouts of "Vive L'Empeuror," 

He then ordered them to charge the enemy's center. With 



330 THE CONSPIRACY. 

a yell, they gallantly charged the enemy's center, but were re- 
pulsed by the united efforts of the terrible fire of the enemy's 
artillery and the sudden charge of a body of infantry from con- 
cealment, to which Wellington said: "Up, guards, and at 
them." Soon after, about four in the afternoon, Blucher 
charged his army in the right flank and rear, and caused his 
troops to waver, and, at the same time, Wellington's entire 
army charged him in front. No army in the world could 
stand that — to be charged in the flank and rear by one army, 
and, at the same time, be charged in front by another army, 
so Napoleon's grand army broke and fled, and it resulted in a 
rout. Blucher and Wellington met in the charge where the 
headquarters of Napoleon had been during the battle, em- 
braced and congratulated each other on their great victory. 
Blucher pursued the fleeing Frenchmen all that moonlight 
night, refusing to capture them, and slaughtering them, till 
Blucher and butcher became synonymous terms. 

Grouchy had been ordered by Napoleon to keep Blucher 
away from that field or to follow him to the field and help 
to fight him and Wellington. Grouchy was only five miles 
away to the East and allowed Blucher to march away from his 
immediate front, only firing a few artillery shots at him as he 
went, fully knowing that he was going to help the English, as 
it was a cleared country and he could see all the way to the 
field at Waterloo and knew that the battle was going on there. 
Grouchy's conduct can not possibly be explained on any other 
theory than that he was wilfully treacherous to Napoleon. Had 



THE CONSPIRACY. 331 

he followed Blucher to the field and helped Napoleon, or kept 
Blucher away from the field, the victory might have been with 
the French instead of against them. This great, but only, de- 
feat of Napoleon resulted in his exile and death on the now 
famous isle of St. Helena. 

The English account states that Wellington had only sixty- 
five thousand soldiers, while Napoleon had eighty thousand. 
Wellington, however, had the assistance of Blucher's army. 

I bought a cane that grew on the field and a pamphlet de- 
scribing the battle, and rode away to the station on the top of 
an omnibus. From the top of the omnibus I threw pennies 
to the children, who followed it asking for them. They went 
down on their all fours and scrambled for the pennies just 
like pigs after an ear of corn. As I rode up the street on a 
street-car drawn by horses in Brussels, my companion, the 
young Englishman, advised me to go to England by way of 
Antwerp. That suggestion immediately brought to my recol- 
lection that the programme provided that I w^as to be mur- 
dered at night between Antwerp and Dover. So I concluded 
not to go by that route. Looking closely at the young man 
and asking him a few questions, I discovered that he was the 
same young man that rode in the same apartment with me by 
night from Rome to Florence, and had suggested to me to go 
up into the belfry at Florence, the programme providing that 
the red moustached Englishman should meet me there and 
murder me. I did not go up into the belfry at Florence. I 
told the young man that he reminded me of a young man that 



332 THE CONSPIRACY. 

took a night ride with me from Rome to Florence, in such a 
manner as to let him know that I remembered him. The 
young man kept away from me after that. I passed the rest 
of the day roaming about beautiful Brussels, for some time 
being on the boulevard Waterloo — seven streets in one, lined 
with beautiful trees, some promenade and some driving streets, 
the houses being only on the outside of all seven of them. 

Monday morning I went to London via Ostend and Dover. 
On the same train from Brussels to Ostend, in the same apart- 
ment sat opposite me the red moustached Englishman. I 
looked definately at him and he looked a little nervous. Cross- 
ing the Channel, I kept an eye on that red moustached Eng- 
lishman. From Dover up to London he was not in the same 
apartment with me. I arrived in London about 6 P. M., and 
stopped at the Hotel Metropole. I had been advised to stop 
at the Hotel Metropole by an old gentleman and his two sons, 
who claimed to be Londoners, at the Hotel Continental in 
Rome, who gave the advise according to program of the 
American Mafia. In less than thirty minutes after my arrival, 
while standing in front of the entrance to the hotel, Boyle 
came by and entered the hotel. As he approached I looked 
at him as much as to say, "I am ready for you, sir." He then 
dropped his head and passed in. That night an attempt was 
made by the gang to get into my room to murder me. I saw 
at the hotel the red moustached Englishman, the big black 
moustached Englishman and others who had been pursuing 
me on the continent. 



THE CONSPIRACY. 333 

The next morning I went to the office of the American 
Minister, Robert T. Lincoln, son of President Lincoln, and 
told him about the conspiracy against me, how I had been 
pursued over the continent and how I was now being pursued 
for my life in England, and asked him for the protection of 
the American government. Mr. Lincoln replied: "You don't 
look as though they had hurt you very much. You are a law- 
yer, and ought to know that when you entered England yoii 
became subject to the laws of England, the same as any of her 
citizens. If anything happens, then I can act." The idea that 
I had to be murdered before I could get the protection of my 
own government from the American Minister in England was 
not a very pleasant one to me; and was not in accordance with 
my understanding of the International Law. I parted with 
Minister Lincoln with the understanding that I was to call and 
see him again concerning the matter; and had I done so, 
would doubtless have received the full protection of the Amer- 
ican government from that accomplished gentleman. He 
would undoubtedly have called on the English authorities to 
protect my life from the criminal band while I was in Eng- 
land. The conspirators intended to murder me in the barber's 
chair in the Hotel Metropole, but the barber saved me from 
that by refusing to shave me, and not allowing me to enter the 
shop. They also attempted to surrouhd me in the office of the 
hotel to murder me there, but two young ladies who had heard 
of it, came and stood between them and me, very near to me. 
So they let it alone there. 



334 THE CONSPIRACY. 

For four days I went about London seeing the sights, 
among the rest the battle of Waterloo cyclorama, Westminster 
Abbey, the British National Museum, Wellington's tomb in 
St. Paul's Church and other sights too numerous to mention. 
I left London Friday, September 26, at 2 P. M., and arrived 
at Liverpool at 6-30 P. M. the same day. Arriving at Liver- 
pool, the first hotel I w^ent to claimed to be full, so I had to go 
to another hotel. There they put up a cot for me in the bath 
room, which had a communicating door with another room, 
Some men made an attempt on the partition door that night, 
but desisted on my waking up and covering it with a re- 
volver. The next day, about 5 o'clock P. M., Saturday, the 
27th of September, I sailed on the Etruria. It was a glorious 
moonlight night and everybody on board enjoyed it as we 
steamed out from Liverpool. The next morning, Sunday, we 
arrived at Queenstown, Ireland, about 9 o'clock. Many of us 
went on shore and looked around that Irish city. Having 
taken on the mails, we sailed away from there, all day in sight 
of the Irish coast and the coast of Wales. By Monday after- 
noon recollection caused me to know that I had been placed 
in a state-room with a man, according to the programme of 
the criminal band, so I went to the purser of the ship and told 
him about the conspiracy against me and that I heard that 
there were two state-rooms empty and I would liked to be 
moved into one of them. He offered to so move me provided 
I would pay another full fare. I refused to pay that amount. 
About an hour after this interview a man came to me and 



THE CONSPIRACY, 335 

asked me if I was willing to go and have a talk with the doc- 
tor. "Certainly," said I, and went and had my talk with the 
doctor. The doctor informed me that he had heard that I was 
afraid of being harmed on board and assured me that nothing 
could possibly happen to me on board, as men could not escape 
from the ship as they can on land. He then went on to ask 
me if I ate morphine or drank intoxicants. I informed him 
that I did neither. He then said to me, if I did not want to 
remain where I was I could have the hospital all alone to my- 
self and that I could lock that and I would not be disturbed. 
I told him that I would accept the hospital on those terms. I 
was shown to the hospital by the aforesaid villainous-looking 
assistant to the doctor. The sea was very rough and I was 
feeling unwell, so I laid down in my bunk. When night came 
I tried to lock the door and found that it had been fixed so it 
could not be locked. 

Recollection then brought back to me that part of the pro- 
gramme relating to what was to take place on the ship, and I 
at once realized that I had been placed in the hospital strictly 
in accordance with the programme of the criminal band. By 
that time I was very sea-sick, and remained in the hospital for 
two days without leaving it, during which time the villain 
tried to poison me with opium in beef tea and another dish. 
He failed to put in the beef tea enough opium to have the 
effect desired. It only acted as a sedative, and quieted my 
nerves. The villian looked very much surprised when he en- 
tered the hospital and found me alive and appearing bright; 



336 THE CONSPIRACY. 

and receiving from me the assurance that the beef tea was just 
what I needed, the villain eagerly insisted upon my taking 
some more beef tea at once, but I emphatically declined. The 
next morning the villain came with a dish for me, at the sight 
of which my stomach revolted after having taken one bite. 
The villain urged me to eat it, and seemed very much disap- 
appointed when I refused to do so. Had I eaten it, I would 
never have gotten out of that hospital alive. Having failed to 
murder me by poison, the conspirators sent one of their num- 
ber into the hospital to murder me by assassination. I faced 
him firmly and just then some deck hand who had heard of 
the conspiracy, appeared and ordered him out and told him if 
he came into that part of the ship again they would throw 
him overboard. 

I slept in the hospital at night to the end of the voyage, 
protected by the deck hand and the fear of my revolver en- 
tertained by the conspirators. Boyle was on board and led the 
conspirators. His closest co-conspirators on board were 
Frank Hirchberg, and his wife, and her brother. The program 
provided that his wife should try to play a treacherous trick 
on me by night in some lonely part of the ship, out of sight of 
all others, and at the critical moment her husband, her brother 
and Boyle were to appear on the scene, she was to complain 
and they were to throw me overboard. I gave the lady no 
chance to play her treacherous trick. She is a daughter of 
General D. M. Frost, and as treacherous as her father, who 
sought my confidence only to betray it. He was first treach- 



THE CONSPIRACY. 337 

crous to the Union and then treacherous to the Confederacy. 
JeffersoM Davis ordered him stricken from the rolls as a de- 
serter. While traveling in Italy I heard Dr. Grammer tell 
Champion that Judge Clover had come over to look after the 
safety of the General, but that he w^as not going to speak to 
me or have anything to do w^ith me; that the conspirators had 
sent him over to do so in order to manufacture a defense for 
themselves in advance of their having me murdered. 



CHAPTER 27. 



We arrived at the quarantine at 1 1 p. m. Satur- 
day night, and went up and landed in New York 
Sunday morning. I remained in that city several 
days, during which the conspiracy was carried on 
against me. The conspirators had Ex-President 
Cleveland told that I had been abusing him over in 
Europe, hoping thereby to have him refuse to see 
me, but the lying trick did not succeed. I had been 
speaking of him only in terms of the very highest 
praise ; have never spoken of him in any other terms ; 
and never will speak of him in any other terms than 
those of the very highest praise. I had a very pleas- 
ant interview with the Ex-President, and left for 
Greenfield, my old home, in Indiana. There I 
stopped to see my relations and become thoroughly 
posted as to the future program of the criminal band 
against me. 

There I learned that the conspirators had all the 
principal hotels in St. Louis set up against me, so 
there was but little choice as to which was the best 
lor me to stop at. I went to the Lindell Hotel, not 



348 THE CONSPIRACY. 

expecting to remain there long, arriving in the even- 
ing. At supper I was poisoned by rough-on-rats 
being put in my tea, which made the tea very red, 
caused me to nearly fall from my chair. After that I 
called for clear green tea, and would not drink it 
unless it was so, and always tested it before I drank 
much of it. 

I determined to see Governor Francis and de- 
mand of him the protection of the law. I met the 
Governor on the street and told him that I wanted to 
have a talk with him. The Governor excused him- 
self on the ground that he had no time to talk to me 
then, but the next time he came down from Jefferson 
City he would stop at the Lindell himself and have a 
talk with me He did not stop at the Lindell, as he 
said he would, and avoided me, and allowed the con- 
spiracy to run on against me. He did not stop it as 
Mrs. Francis said he would to the lady that night in 
the theater, if I came back from Europe, for I had 
gotten back from Europe alive, and he had not 
stopped it, and when I finally asked him to stop it he 
told me that I must be mistaken about it. Twice the 
Governor made that hypocritical reply to me when I 
applied to him for protection, and when lie person- 



THE CONSPIRACY. 349 

ally knew that I was not mistaken. Not till he was 
told by others that it was his duty as Governor to 
stop it at once, did he take any action whatever, and 
then only just enough to try and save his own repu- 
tation in case I was murdered, and let the conspiracy 
run on against me. He could have put an end to it 
at any time through his Police Board had he so de- 
sired, and the fact that he did not, proved that he did 
not want to do it. 

Just before the Legislature met, I heard of a 
scheme on the part of Francis to get quite a num- 
ber of the members of the Legislature who had been 
elected as Vest men to go back on him and elect him 
(Francis), to the Senate as the successor of Vest. I 
went to the closest friend of Francis and told him 
that I had heard of the secret scheme and read the 
riot act to him, and told him that it should not be 
done. Hence the willingness on the part of the Gov- 
ernor that I^ might be murdered. The Governor 
knew that his Chief of Police, Lawrence Harrigan, 
was in the conspiracy, because I, while a Police Com- 
missioner, had voted to dismiss him from the force 
for failing to place in the relief fund money that had 
been placed in his possession for that purpose, and 



350 THE CONSPIRACY. 

appropriating- it to his own use. The chief performed 
the part assigned him by the written programme of 
the criminal band, namely : that whenever I should 
come to him for the protection of the Police Depart- 
ment, he should tell me that from his investigation of 
it, he did not think there was anything in it. That he 
would lie and play the hypocrite about it just like the 
Governor. Shame on such a Governor! Through 
Turner and Overall, Blair succeeded in perpetuating 
the conspiracy against me in the Police Department, 
and has thus far saved himself from prosecution. 

Dr. Grammer said to Champion, in accordance 
with the written programme, in Italy, while traveling 
with me, so that I heard it, that Blair and Lee claimed 
that they would have the Criminal Court set up 
against any prosecution I might try to bring against 
them or any of their criminal band, should they not 
succeed in having me murdered. That they had both 
candidates for Judge of that Court secured, namely : 
J. C. Normile and Ashley Clover. That no matter 
which was elected they would own the Judge ; that if 
Normile was re-elected they would own the Judge 
and also the Circuit Attorney, as Clover, son of Judge 
Clover, was already that, and if he did not defeat 



THE CONSPIRACY. 351 

Normile he would have to hold his present office for 
two years longer ; if he beat Normile, then they 
would own the Judge and would buy the new Circuit 
Attorney, whoever might be appointed to fill the 
vacancy caused by Clover's election to the Judgeship. 
Both Normile and Clover unwittingly gave me con- 
firmation of the truth of the doctor's assertion. The 
Judge of the Court of Criminal Correction also per- 
formed a part assigned to him in the programme of 
the criminal band. The programme of the criminals 
also claimed that they had bought the Circuit Judges 
with trips to Europe and some with trips to the sea 
coast, so as to own the courts in case I should sue 
them for civil damages. Judge Dillon's confession 
subsequently made to me, confirmed this. 

The 26th day of August, 1891, in the Governor's 
office at Jefferson City, I told him that Rotten Lee 
and Satan Blair were still running their conspiracy 
against me and asked him to stop it. In reply, the 
Governor said that he himself would kill me if I ever 
gave the facts to the newspapers or put them in my 
book. This he said in a low tone of voice, but still I 
heard it. Shame on such a Governor, everlasting 
shame on such a Governor ! 



352 THE CONSPIRACY. 

In the early part of the summer, Thomas E. Tutt, 
who has twice tried to treacherously murder me, and 
others of the conspirators at different times, called 
Senators Cockrell and Vest to St. Louis, and told 
each that they had been damaging me in ways that it 
was not necessary to explain, and wanted them to fix 
it up with me for them ; but wanted them to get me 
out of the race for Governor, telling them that they 
intended to pay me |6o,ooo in damages. Both Sen- 
ators told me about it, and referred me to an old law- 
yer who was a friend of theirs, and who was out of the 
city at the time. When he returned to the city, Satan 
Blair got to him before I did and feed him ahead of 
me, and through his machinations prevented the set- 
tlement. 

To head off the next attempt to settle, Blair mur- 
dered Frank Hicks, the lawyer, in a most cowardly 
and treacherous way, to prevent him from becoming 
my attorney. After havmg murdered him he had it 
falsely published in the newspapers that Hicks shot 
himself accidentally while trying to unload a revolver. 
It was in the written program of Rotten Lee and 
Satan Blair that Blair was to murder Hicks, and how 
he was to murder him and how he was to tr)' to con- 



THE CONSPIRACY. 353 

ceal it, if Hicks attempted to become my lawyer, 
under the direction of Chris Ellerbe, whom Blair 
claimed as one of his secret attorneys to help clean 
me QLit. Blair carried out that part of the program, 
and poor Hicks is in his grave. Six weeks before 
Blair murdered Hicks, he, Blair, told Senator Vest 
that he was going to murder Hicks, and Senator Vest 
told me that Blair had so told him. Four weeks be- 
fore the murder, in the Confederate ball, Mrs. Mary 
J. Cable, in the presence of many people, told me 
that Blair was going to murder Frank Hicks, and how 
he was going to murder him and how he was going 
to try to conceal the murder. Blair did it just as she 
said he was going to. Mrs. Cable said Blair's wife 
told her. Going into the office of Hicks, which was 
on the same floor as Blair's office, he talked in a 
friendly way to the unsuspecting Hicks for a short 
time, and suddenly drawing a revolver fired at his 
heart. Hicks fell over and Blair placed the pistol 
with which he had shot Hicks, alongside his victim, 
and ran out of Hicks' office and gave out that Hicks 
had shot himself accidentally while unloading a revol- 
ver, and got a man out at Ferguson to falsely say 
that he loaned Hicks that revolver. Before he died. 



354 THE CONSPIRACY. 

Hicks said that Blair murdered him. Blair has since 
reported to his co-conspirators that he did murder 
Hicks, and imagines that he is a great hero because 
he cowardly and treacherously murdered an unarmed, 
unsuspecting man. 

They also had an attempt made to murder me in 
West Virginia on the train as I went to Washington 
City. During the night two rough country men, ac- 
companied by a rough country girl, came on the 
train. One of the rough men occupied an entire seat 
opposite my own, which I occupied alone. On the 
seat back of the rough country man were seated the 
girl and her other companion. The rough man op- 
posite me turned his back toward me and his face 
towards the window of the car, and then threw his 
sporting rifle across his left shoulder, the muzzle 
pointing towards me, and began to play with the 
hammer of it, intending to pull the trigger and shoot 
me, and claim that it was done accidentally. His 
companions, the conductor of the train and others 
were there by pre-arrangement to swear that the 
shooting was entirely accidental. I prevented it by 
moving from my seat and going forward in the car 
just in time to save my life. Just as I moved I over- 
heard the rough girl say to him, don't do it now, he is 



THE CONSPIRACY. 855 

moving. The rifleman looked around and was very 
much surprised to see that my seat was unoccupied 
and that I was in a seat some distance in front of it. 
The rough party soon left the train. When I arrived 
in Washington, Satan Blair, who came there for the 
purpose, tried to assassinate me by slipping up behind 
me, accompanied by a crowd of men, and trying to 
shoot me in the back in Willard's Hotel. The crowd 
accompanied him to help him assassinate me, if neces- 
sary, and then swear that I was killed in self defence. 
Hon. Marshall Arnold, a member of Congress from 
Missouri, knocked his pistol to one side and prevent- 
ed the assassination. When they found that there 
was one man there that would help me, the cowardly 
gang ignobly retreated from the field. The next 
morning I met the cowardly Blair on the street where 
there was nobody in the way, and offered him battle, 
and he, coward like, backed down and hurriedly 
sneaked into a house. 

On the afternoon of the 24th of March, in the 
Senate Chamber at Jefferson City, I sat immediately 
in the rear of Mrs. Gov. Francis and a young lady 
who accompanied her, and overheard their conversa- 
tion relating to myself. In that conversation Mrs. 



356 THE CONSPIRACY. 

Francis broke down and acknowledged to the young 
lady that both she and the Governor had given their 
consent that I might be murdered. She said that the 
Governor would support me for Governor, but he 
was afraid if I became Governor that I would have 
Blair tried for murdering Hicks, and that would ex- 
pose all these matters ; and that he was determined 
that these matters should never become public, for if 
they did it would ruin the reputation of his adminis- 
tration and he could never do anything more politi- 
cally. That if the General published her confession 
or said anything about him or her concerning these 
matters in his book, that the Governor had declared 
that he, himself, would kill the General. And thus 
at last I also received the positive proof from the 
wife of the Governor that he was also in the con- 
spiracy to murder me. Everylasting shame on such 
a Governor, who did not seem to have sense enough 
to know that the first duty of a Governor is to pro- 
tect human life, not to destroy it or allow it to be 
destroyed. Mrs. Francis also said that her husband 
had certain State Senators bought to support him for 
the office of United States Senator. That he ex- 
pected to buy it away from Cockrell, but that he was 



THE CONSPIRACY. 357 

a little afraid some other man with more money than 
he had might come along and buy it from him. This 
proves that the Constitution of the State ought to 
prohibit the Governor from becoming a candidate for 
the United States Senate. 

Mrs. Francis also said that Charles H. Jones, 
editor of the St Louis Republic, had promised More- 
house that he would support him with his paper for 
Governor, but that her husband had bought him away 
from Morehouse by buying |2,ooo worth of his stock 
in the paper ; bilt that the stock brings no dividend, 
and the Governor considered that he had lost just 
that much money. But, said the young lady, he got 
his political influence, and that is what he bought. 
Mrs Francis then went on to say that Jones had pro- 
mised the General that he would support him for 
Governor, but had sold out to the criminal band who 
were opposing the General ; but that the sale of the 
stock was not to actually take place till after the cam- 
paign was over ; so if the General found it out he 
could not charge Jones with having been bought. 
And that was the reason that he is not now support- 
ing the General with his paper. She said that Jones 
would promise anybody anything and then sell out 



358 THE CONSPIRACY. 

right opposite to what he had promised. Everlasting 
shame on Jones for selHng out. Mrs. Francis also 
said to the young lady that in the murder of Hicks, 
Blair was guilty of murder in the first degree, and 
that she and the Governor and all the rest of them 
were guilty of murder in the second degree, and 
seemed very much distressed about it. The young 
lady said to her : If it makes you feel so badly when 
you are only guilty of murder in the second degree, 
why do you want to go ahead and have the General 
murdered in the first degree ? She made no reply to 
that. 

Rotten Lee and Satan Blair also succeeded in 
exciting considerable war prejudice against me, not- 
withstanding all the work I had done for the south- 
erners, and both Cockrell and Vest and other Confed- 
erate ofificers were for me. In this connection I will 
say that both Vest and Cockrell acknowledged to me 
that they were wrong during the war, and that I was 
right. Vest said that men who were wrong during 
the war had been crowding out men who were right 
during the war ; and that that was not right, but that 
he and Cockrell had been in the Senate so long and 
become so old that they would not know what to go 



THE CONSPIRACY. 359 

at now if they were turned out of there. Cockrell said 
this same thing to me, and added that one of the 
Senators ougrht to be a Union man, and if he found 
that he could not get a re-election, he would be for 
me for the Senate. He also said that he and Vest 
would urge Cleveland to put me in his Cabinet as 
Secretary of War. It was magnanimous in Vest and 
Cockrell to say those things, and I honor them for 
saying them . I honor them both in the highest for 
acknowledging that they were wrong on the war 
questions, for it was not only honorable and manly in 
them to do so, but it was also patriotic, when they be- 
came convinced that they were wrong. But as in the 
judgment of the author, those questions are settled 
for all time ; they are now of no importance except as 
matters of history. 

Rotten Lee and Satan Blair also, whenever they, 
found any man was friendly to me, immediately man- 
ufactured a lie to the effect that I had said something 
awful about him or some female member of his family. 
It always had the effect to turn him against me till the 
lie was corrected by some friend of mine. In no in- 
stance did any man ever come to me and give me a 
chance to say whether it was a lie or not. Reader, 



360 THE CONSPIRACY. 

take warning from this and never condemn any per- 
son till you have given him a hearing. If you do 
condemn anyone without giving him a hearing, it wilj 
simply put it in the power of your worst enemies to 
turn you against your best friends and to turn your 
best friends against you. So do not allow villians to 
make a fool of you. Always allow everybody a free 
hearing before you go back on him. 

Before the death of Governor Marmaduke, they 
got him into the conspiracy against me. The week 
before he died he spent in St. Louis drunk. Hearing 
that he was in the conspiracy, I went to the Southern 
Hotel to face him on it. 

During the conversation between us he broke 
down and confessed that he had suggested to Blair 
to get up some false affidavits against me to furnish 
him a pretext to remove me from the Police Board. 
He had lied on me at West Point and was then going 
to lie on me in Missouri. He also said to me: "Good- 
ing, you have saved mie and saved me the Governor- 
ship by coming here and giving me this talk, and I 
thank you for it from the bottom of my heart, for I 
would have done it if you had not given me this talk, 
and, if I had done it, the Legislature would have had 



THE CONSPIRACY. 361 

a perfect right to come together of their own volition 
and removed me from the Governorship." The next 
week he died of the effects of dissipation. There died 
a man who had treated me meanly at West Point and 
whom I had forgiven and whom I had helped to save 
from defeat at the polls. I had also loaned him 
money many times and taken care of him when he 
had delirium tremens and concealed the fact from the 
world for him ; but, in spite of all of it, he treated me 
meanly to the last. The Governor back of him was 
in a conspiracy to murder me and the present Gov- 
ernor is in a conspiracy to murder me. This is a bad 
record for our Governors to have made. One in a 
conspiracy to remove me from the Board on false affi- 
davits suggested by himself and two in conspiracies 
to murder me. It is to be hoped that the next Gov- 
ernor will be an improvement on the last three. 

They also had arrangements made in every part 
of the State to have me assassinated if I attempted to 
canvass the State for the nomination. In the begin- 
ning of this conspiracy Satan Blair said to Frank 
Gainni that Rotten Lee had said to him that he was 
going to spend his money hiring people to help him 
knock out Gooding with the widow and in politics, 



362 THE CONSPIRACY. 

and if he succeeded in getting the widow's money, it 
would be as good an investment of his money as he 
could possibly have made. 

The history of this conspiracy ought to be a 
warning to other people and morals can be drawn 
from it. Rotten Lee, although he has spent his 
money as aforesaid, has not, and never will, get the 
fortune of the widow, as she says she will never marry 
him, because he is a rotten man. Moral: No rotten 
man ever ought to try to force himself on an unwill- 
ing widow. 

Satan Blair has not yet, and never will, get the 
Governorship, for he is certain to be hung for the 
murder of Frank Hicks. Moral : Never commit 
a murder to carry your point against a political rival, 
for if you do you will be hung. 

The Granite Mountain criminals are still in dan- 
ger of having to disgorge and being punished under 
the criminal laws of our State. Moral : Get your 
fortunes honestly, and then you need not live under 
the fear that you may have to disgorge and be pun- 
ished under the criminal laws. 

Moral for public officials : Be honest in your 
official positions, and then you need not fear ex- 



THE CONSPIRACY. 363 

posures, diso-race and punishment. Through die fear 
of counter investigations and publications, the moth- 
ers of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair confessed their 
shame to them and implored them to quit making war 
on good people, meaning myself and my relations. 
Mrs. Satan Blair confessed her shame, as did also 
Mrs. She-Devil Turner. 

Moral for all fools like Rotten Lee and Satan 
Blair : Before you investigate anybody else, and 
finding nothing wrong, make unjust war on good 
people, first be sure that you are all right yourselves 
and then investigate your own folks, and be sure that 
their records are all right, lest through fear of coun- 
ter investigations and publications they confess their 
shame to you and implore you to quit making unjust 
war on good people, your betters. 

The criminal band got Mayor Noonan, who also 
wanted to be Governor, to revoke my oermission to 
carry a revolver to defend my life, so that Rotten 
Lee and Satan Blair might shoot me down without 
any danger to themselves ; but I refused to give up 
my revolver when the detectives asked me for it. 
They then got his sister-in-law into the conspiracy to 
help murder me by giving her a trip to Europe. 



364 THE CONSPIRACY. 

Fearing, if I became Governor, that I would, through 
the poHce department, have him and his sister-in-law 
prosecuted as co-conspirators of Rotten Lee and 
Satan Blair, Noonan actively canvassed the city for 
one of my competitors from the country, to prevent 
me from having a chance to get a delegation from the 
city, and thus knocked me out of the race with the 
aid of the others. 

Fearing I might, if I became Governor, through 
my power over the Police Department, have him and 
his wife prosecuted as co-conspirators of the Ameri- 
can Mafia, led by Rotten Lee and Satan Blair, Gov- 
ernor Francis also helped to prevent me from getting 
a delegation from the city. When I found out the 
situation I stood aloof from the primaries, and retired 
from the race. The criminal band having prevented 
me from becoming Governor by the power of their 
money, spending more than a hundred thousand dol- 
lars bribing bad men to make war on me, their lies 
and their tricks, their crimes and the aid of Charles 
H. Jones, editor of the St. Louis Republic, and the 
aid of Francis and Noonan, in the interest of good 
government, I hereby demand of the next Governor 
-of Missouri that hc^ shall see that the Police Depart- 



THE CONSPIRACY 8Go 

ment of St. Louis, who are in possession of all the 
facts, do their duty, to the end that James L Blair is 
tried, convicted and hung for the murder of Frank 
Hicks. I also demand that Arthur Lee, as the chief 
co-conspirator of Blair, shall also be hung for that 
murder. I also demand that their co-conspirators, 
the Granite Mountain criminals, and also their co- 
conspirator, David B. Francis, and all the rest of the 
conspirators, male and female, shall be punished ac- 
cording to law 

Last February in Washington, D. C, I heard 
Hon. Ben T. Cable, of Rock Island, 111., repeat to 
his wife the program of Rotten Lee and Satan Blair 
against me. In that program he repeated that they 
intended to have my noble friend, Judge Milton S. 
Robinson, of Indiana, murdered, if he did not cease 
his efforts to protect me from their efforts to murder 
me ; and have it done by poison in his own home at 
Indiana, and lay it to heat prostration. He also said 
they intended to have my friend, Ex-Governor Chas. 
H. Hardin, who w^as supporting me for Governor, 
murdered by poison at the Ringo House, in Mexico, 
because he was declaring that I was needed for Gov- 
ernor to put them through under the law. He also 



366 THE CONSPIRACY. 

said they intended to have Judge Bennett Pike mur- 
dered by poison, if he did not cease denouncing their 
conspiracy against me. He said they intended to 
have all three poisoned at about the same time, so 
they would all be buried on the same da)\ Robinson 
died at Anderson at the time Cable said he would, 
and was reported as having died from heat prostra- 
tion. Hardin and Pike died suddenly at the time 
Cable said they would, and all three were buried on 
Sunday, the last day of July, according to the pro- 
gram as repeated by Cable. Hardin died at the 
Ringo House in Mexico, and Pike died in St. Louis. 
I was also told in St. Louis all about these three mur- 
ders, but was told at the same time that all three of 
these gentlemen would be duly warned of their dan- 
ger. I was also told about them in Greenfield, Ind., 
by two prominent citizens, who assured me that they 
would see that Judge Robinson was duly warned of 
his danger ; and that it would not do for me to at- 
tempt to go to Indianapolis to warn Judge Rob- 
inson of his danger, as arrangements liad been made 
to have me assassinated there, and tliat it would not 
do for me to write him about it, as arrangements had 
been made in the Postoffice to ha\e my letter inter- 



THE CONSPIRACY- 367 

cepted if I wrote. Believing- that the aforesaid pro- 
minent gentlemen would warn Robinson, I left it to 
them. 

Those three gentlemen died martyrs to the cause 
of good government, and I demand of the authorities 
and all ofood citizens of Indiana and Missouri that 
their murderers be hung according to law. On with 
the enforcement of the laws. Let no guilty man 
escape. Judge Normile committed suicide at St. 
Louis the ninth of August. Poor Normile deserved 
a better fate than to have been ruined and programed 
to his death by such criminals as Rotten Lee and 
Satan Blair. Sitting at the tables of the Police 
Board, Satan Blair, while telling Gainnie how he was 
going to have me murdered, would frequently say 
with an air of great contempt for human life : "What 
is a human life when it stands in the way?" The 
murders he has since committed and had committed 
prove that he has as great a contempt for the life of a 
human being as he has for the life of a tiy. This 
world would be better off without him. Rotten Lee 
and Satan Blair are human monstrosities without 
heart or soul. But for the noble conduct of Samuel 
M. Kennard, Charles R. Gregory, John H. Maxon, 



368 THE CONSPIRACY. 

Web Samuel, Jerome Hill, and others acting with 
them, in hiring men to protect my life, I would have 
been killed in St. Louis. I hereby return my thanks 
to them. Notwithstanding the dangers that have 
threatened me in war and peace, b)' land and sea, I 
still live to tell mankind the true story of a world. 



^ 



0\7/0 



l> 



O'/i>0 



CHAPTER 28. 

THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

From the past we have learned how the demo- 
cratic truth concerning creation, life and salvation, 
has had to contend against the despotic forcing of 
the monarchic lie concerning creation, life and salva- 
tion, for the possession of the human brain on this 
globe. And now, I will tell the entire true story of 
a world, the entire truth concerning creation, life 
and salvation, and in doing so will tell whence came 
the earth, and whence came man, and whither goeth 
the earth, and whither goeth man. 

CREATION. 

The history of the i3ast proves that from the be- 
ginning man has been asking, What is the true story 
of a world, or. Whence came the earth and whither 
goeth the earth, and whence came man and whither 
goeth man ? To these questions I answer : Space. 
What is space, and how do we know that the earth 
and man came from and will return to space? Space 



370 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

is that shoreless ocean of everlasting matter so fine- 
ly disintegrated not a single atom can be seen even 
through a microscope, through which revolve the 
many worlds we see. It is commonly called ether. 
We all know nature abhors a vacuum. So, space 
must be filled with something, although invisible. 
In this shoreless ocean of invisible matter float the 
invisible germs of all life. If invisible, how do we 
know they exist? The atmosphere we breathe is 
invisible, in a state of repose, even through a micro- 
scope, but we know we breathe it, and can feel it 
when we blow our breath. So we know that some 
things exist, even when they are invisible. If invis- 
ible matter exists, why not also invisible spirits ? 

When the invisible atmosphere is disturbed it 
condenses into currents, and the wind is said to be 
blowing. It is then visible. The currents meet and 
one rolls the other up somewhat into the shape of a 
ball which goes whirling around, and is commonly 
called a whirlwind. In a like manner the invisible 
ether in space is disturbed and condenses into cur- 
rents, which run against each other, one doubling up 
the other, which rolls on through si)ace, first as a 
nebulous mass, gathering matter and foi-ming into 
the sha])e of a ball which, rolling on, cnlnrges like a 



THE trup: story of a world. 37X 

snow-ball rolling in the snow, till it gathers all the 
matter and germs of life necessary to make up a 
world, and by attraction and repulsion of surround- 
ing globes is forced into an orbit in a solar system ; 
and moving around in its orbit cools off and con- 
denses, first into the consistency of a liquid and then 
into that of a paste. After awhile it cools off to that 
condition in which the germs of vegetable life devel- 
op or evolute into vegetation. Then follows that 
condition suitable to the evolution of the germs of 
animal life, and finally it arrives at that condition 
when the germs of human life evolute man and wo- 
man into existence. They multiply and the earth 
becomes peopled. The very dissimilar personal ajD- 
pearances of the different varieties of man, as the 
white man, the Indian, the Chinese, the Japanese, 
and the negro, prove that they came from different 
varieties of germs, that is, different origins. But 
that is no reason why they should quarrel and fight. 
And it is not necessary that we should try to prove 
that they all came from a common origin to satisfy 
the doctrine of the brotherhood of man, for we all 
know, as a matter of fact, that doctrine is not proved, 
for even among brothers in the same family there is 
but little brotherhood, and often none whatever. 



372 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

The dissimilar appearances of man and the monkey 
also prove that they did not come from the same ori- 
gin, as was asserted by Darwin, but on the contrary 
that they came from different origins, different kinds 
of germs. Wherever the germ happened to lodge 
on the earth there it evoluted its kind into existence, 
whether that was a white man, a black man, a yellow 
man, a red man or a monkey. This proves that the 
climate does not determine the complexion. We all 
know that the Esquimau Indian, who is almost black, 
has always lived near the North Pole, which proves 
that a northern climate will not make him white. 
The fact that white people have always lived in the 
tropic climate on both sides of the Atlantic Ocean, 
and remained white people, is sufficient proof that a 
tropic climate will not change the white complexion. 
There is a tribe of Indians on our northwestern 
border called the Welsh Tribe, who are very proud 
of the fact that their ancestors were white : but 
among them are a few who have red hair and blue 
eyes. This is a case of breeding back. Some Welsh 
people, who located in North Carolina in early times, 
were driven West and then inter-marriod with 
Indians. The half-breeds married Indians and their 
children married Indians, and theii* children nian-iod 



THE TRUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 373 

Indians, and that went on till the white Welsh peo- 
ple disappeared and nobody but Indians were left, 
and they boasted that their ancestors were white. 
A nearly white Welshman might come now from 
•that tribe but it would be a case of breeding back, 
and the climate would have no influence on the com- 
plexion. The same has been the case where other 
races have inter-married. This breeding back to- 
ward the complexion of the ancestor proves, not 
only that the climate has no influence in determin- 
ing the complexion, but that the original germ deter- 
mined the complexion of the several races, and 
that the difl'erent races came from difi'erent germs. 
This conclusively contradicts the idea that there was 
originally only one first couple called Adam and 
Eve and which asserts that all mankind came from 
them. 

Undoubtedly, many first couples of the difl'erent 
races were evoluted into existence simultaneously, or 
nearly so. This is proven by the existence of every 
variety of people almost everywhere on the globe. 
Ancient statues prove that the white man, the ne- 
gro, and the red man, lived in Yucatan, in ancient 
times. The natural casualties will account for the 
earth having not become too populous in the past 



374 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

and will do so in the future. As all vegetable life 
came from germs, and is now simpl}^ a question of 
growth under certain conditions from germ seeds, as 
will be fully demonstrated hereinafter, why not all 
animal and human life also come from germs? 
The question is sometimes asked: Why do not 
people evolute into existence now from germs? 
The answer is easily made: the germs that the earth 
gathered up in space Avere exhausted when it 
was in condition to evolute them. We know that 
the supply of germs of life will never fall off in 
space, no matter how many worlds come into and go 
out of existence, as space is without limit, and, 
therefore, the germs of life in it are also without 
limit. Consequently, nature will never die out, for 
nature is eternal. 

All trees are trees, notwithstanding some of 
them are oak, some beech, and some walnut, as well 
as other kinds. The fact that they are all trees 
does not prove that they all came from the same 
origin. Neither does the fact, that all the different 
races are all people, prove that they all came from 
the same origin. An acorn can only grow an oak 
tree. It can not grow a beach tree or any other 
kind of a tree exce])t an oak tree. The same may 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 375 

be said of a beachnut and a walnut. They can only 
grow their own kind of trees. The different varie- 
ties of people came, like the different varieties of 
trees, from different origins. As an acorn can only 
grow an oak tree, so a white germ of life can only 
evolute a white person into existence. As a beach- 
nut can only grow a beach tree, so a black germ 
of life can only evolute into existence a black per- 
son. The same may be said of all the other germs. 
A blonde germ evolutes a blonde person, while a 
brunette germ evolutes a brunette person and so on 
as to all the different varieties of germs. From the 
separate germs of animal life came all the different 
varieties of animals. From the different germs of 
vegetable life came all the different seeds that grow 
the different varieties of vegetable life; and each 
vegetable seed had its own separate vegetable germ. 
All germs of life are original elements in nature. 
All germs of life are therefore the origin or creators 
of all life, each germ being the creator of its own 
kind. Even the only God-germ being the creator 
of the true and only God. 



376 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

NATURAL STATE. 

All history proves that originally all were roving 
children of nature, electing their chiefs. That there 
was neither minister, priest nor legal authority to 
tie the knot. That nature alone brought them togeth- 
er. That many of the uncivilized tribes still existing 
on our earth are living proofs of this fact. That the 
will of man alone divorced him. That the woman 
was the slave of man and could not divorce herself 
from him. That in time one man went with another 
man's woman. That jealousy caused the husband to 
kill the offender. That two of the Ten Command- 
ments were thus established: Thou shalt not adult. 
Thou shalt not kill. That after a while man acquired 
personal property and his fellow-man stole it, and that 
this gave rise to the commandment: Thou shalt not 
steal. That in a similar manner the other command- 
ments came, and thus the moral law was established. 
That experience proved that those who lived accord- 
ing to the moral law, as a rule, kept out of trouble 
and were happy, which state they called happiness or 
heaven, while those who lived contrary to the moral 
law were, as a rule, in trouble and uidiappy, mentally 
confined to a dark cave called hades, or hell. So at first 



THE TRUK STORY OF A WORLD. 377 

their ideas of hell and heaven were confined entirely 
to this world, and so they urged the importance of liv- 
ing in accordance with the moral law if people wanted 
to be in a mental heaven in this life and keep out of 
a mental hell in this life. Hell was a dark cave in the 
earth called hades, in which the greatest criminal 
in the community was confined. They called him the 
Devil because he deviled or tormented the people so 
they could have no peace in the community 
while he ran at large. Finally they confined all 
bad criminals in hades or hell. In fact, hades or hell 
was simply a penitentiary in which they confined the 
criminals to separate them from the good people, but 
knowing that the bad man there called the devil 
would torment them. 

NATURE WORSHIP. 

The first people, having no ancestors to inform 
them concerning the manifestations of nature, looked 
off into space at the sun, the moon and the stars, and 
wondered what they were. Observing that the sun 
caused the vegetation to grow, in gratitude they wor- 
shiped the sun. As the moon gave them light when 
the sun was gone away, in gratitude they worshipped 
the moon. Because the stars gave them light and 



378 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

looked so beautiful they worshipped the stars. As 
the earth grew or bore all their food, in gratitude 
they worshiped the earth, and called it Mother 
Earth. This was nature worship. 

PLURAL GODS. 

In time they conceived the idea that it was not 
the sun that caused the vegetation to grow but some 
invisible power back of the sun, which they called 
the Sun-God. In the same way they arrived at the 
idea of a Moon-Grod. And so on they conceived the 
idea of a separate god for every object in nature. 
Finally they conceived the idea that there was a Su- 
preme God over all these plural gods, as there were 
supreme chiefs over the subordinate chiefs in this 
world. 

CREATION BY EVOLUTION. 

Seeing everything coming and going according to 
the laws of nature, they concluded that with all life 
it was simply a question of conditions; and that when 
the conditions failed there was no life. And also 
seeing the different chemical elements uniting to form 
new objects, they concluded that the earth liad come 
into existence from matter passing through diilei-ent 



THK TRUK STORY OF A WORLD. 379 

conditions — from chaos to the perfect world, and 
therefore believed in creation by evolution. 

FUTURE LIFE. 

In time dreams started the idea of a life after the 
death of the body. Before they began to bury dead 
bodies man saw the dead body of his fellow-man de- 
cay and become invisible, and subsequently dreamed 
of seeing him as he appeared in life. Having seen 
the body decay and become invisible he knew that 
it could not be the body appearing unto him in a 
dream, so he concluded that the body must have had 
a spirit in it that presented to him in a dream the 
same appearance that the body had presented to his 
eyesight when it was alive. Hence his belief in a 
soul. 

They at first believed that the spirits they had 
seen in their dreams remained in the neighborhood 
as they saw them there in their dreams. They called 
them ghosts, and were afraid of them. And thus started 
the idea in religion of a spirit-life after the death of 
the body. After a while they found out that they 
did not remain in the neighborhood, as they could 
not see them when they awoke, so they concluded that 
they only came there when they appeared unto them 



380 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

in dreams. And as they could not see them about 
they concluded that they must have gone into space; 
that the spirits of the good people must have gone up 
into space to a jDlace of life and happiness which they 
called heaven from comparison to their idea of heaven 
in this life, where the Supreme Grod would bless them; 
and that the spirits of the bad people must go down 
into a place called hell from comparison to the dark 
cave called hades or hell here on earth, and as there 
was a great and good spirit, the Supreme God, in 
heaven, to receive and bless the spirits of the good, 
there must be a bad spirit they called the Devil, in 
hell, to receive and torment the spirits of the bad 
people. And thus came their ideas of the soul, of 
heaven, of hell, of God, of the Devil. And thus came 
natural religion. 



THE MONARCHIC TRICK 



For many generations they enjoyed liberty both 
in politics and religion, but their cunning old chief, 
who had been elected to his office by the people, ob- 
serving the great superstition of the people, and be- 
ing very ambitious to have his chieftanship descend to 
his own progeny indeiinitely, for the glory of his own 
family, j)reten(led to liave received a iH^Nolntion from 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 381 

God telling him that he was a son of God, although 
he had a Chinese mother, and commanding that he 
and his progeny should rule over the Chinese and 
live in luxury, at their expense, forever. And who- 
soever disputed it was in revolt against the will of 
God, and should be eternally damned for it. The 
ignorance and superstition of the people caused them 
to submit, and the cunning old chief was worshiped 
as the son of God, and was not only the temporal, 
but was also the spiritual ruler. And ever since the 
monarchs have been falsely representing God as a 
king like themselves. 

It was a sharp trick the old chief played on them 
politically and religiously. And thus man was first 
deprived of his natural right of self-government, 
both in politics and religion. Thus was monarchy, 
in both politics and religion, established on the over- 
throw of free government by that lying trick of pre- 
tended revelation in favor of that fraud called divine 
right monarchy. It was the overthrow of all lib- 
erty, political and religious. Other chiefs got the 
idea and played the trick on their tribes. And later 
kings in most cases used the priests for the purpose 
of playing that trick on the people. 

And since then man has been struggling at times 



382 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

to recover his natural right of self-government, both 
in politics and religion. 

That old lie of ])retended revelation started the 
issue of Republican Politics vs. Monarchic Politics, 
and the issue of Republican Religion vs. Monarchic 
Religion, which will remain the issues till republi- 
can politics and republican religion shall be triumph- 
ant all over the earth. 

For centuries the Chinese king pretended that he 
descended from God, and away back, if not now, was 
worshiped as a descendant of God, and was religious 
as well as political ruler, he claiming as a lineal de- 
scendant of God. The Chinese claimed to have had 
thirteen lineal descendants of God as their kings. 
Since the Chinese people have become so highly ed- 
ucated and intelligent they are ashamed that 
their ancestors ever believed any such a lie, and now 
put it fine by simply saying their kings were of ce- 
lestial origin, which is only a new Avay of putting 
the old idea, God being the only celestial being in 
heaven. The Chinese themselves are now some- 
times called celestials, on account of that okl lie, so, 
in any form, it is the same old lie. 

While under free o-overnnient, tlioir natural riuht, 
as we have already seen, they enjoyed perfect lib- 



THE TRUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 3^3 

erty, both political and religious, thinking and choos- 
ing for themselves, both in politics and religion, 
and believed in natural creation, creation by evolu- 
tion. 

But the old arbitrary chief thought his dynasty 
was more likely to be perpetuated if all free thought 
both in politics and religion was suppressed. Hence 
he told them that he would let them know what the 
truth was in regard to creation and salvation, that 
he had gotten it from God, and told them that 
their idea of creation by evolution was all wrong. 
That instead of nature creating them and everything 
else, God had created nature, created them, the 
earth, the stars, and everything else. That God 
having created them. He alone had a right to rule 
them. That they had no right to rule themselves 
for all authority came from God, and that God had 
authorized him to deliver his commandments to 
them, and they must obey them, or God would pun- 
ish them in hell forever. 

From all of which we see that religion, like poli- 
tics, is either republican or monarchic ; that under 
free government religion was republican, and under 
monarchy it Avas monarchic. Under free govern- 
ment politics and religion were separate and distinct; 



384 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

that by the trick of pretended revelation overthrow 
ing free government, politics and religion were united 
in monarchy, and free thought among the people 
suppressed in both. 

SO-CALLED NECESSITY MONARCHY. 

Ambition is never without a lie and a trick to 
overthrow free government and on its ruins establish 
itself in power and luxury at the expense of the peo- 
ple. Wherever the fraud of the so-called divine 
right monarchy has no longer been able to deceive 
the people, the ambitious monarch and his adherents 
have always come forward with another lie to try 
and retain monarchy. They have asserted that 
monarchy was necessary to protect life and prop- 
erty; but when the history of republics proved that 
life and property were just as safe in republics as 
they were in monarchies, that lie was exploded, and 
the plea of necessity for monarchy was gone, and 
the republics came as a natural consequence, as well 
as a natural right of the people. 

SO-CALLED PLEBISCITE MONARCHY. 

Whenever the fraud of the so-called divine ridit 
monarchy and also the fraud of the so-(*alKMl neces- 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 3^5 

sity monarchy both played out with the people, the 
ambitious monarch, or Avoukl-be monarch, submitted 
his claim to the throne to an election by the people, 
but took particular pains to use his army to see that 
the election went in his favor, and proclaimed that 
he ruled by the will of the people — another lie. 

If it had been a fair election it would have been 
wrong and a fraud, for one generation has no right 
to elect or force on succeeding generations hereditary 
rulers. 

So plebiscite monarchy is also a lie and a fraud. 
When the kings could no longer play the trick of 
so-called divine right monarchy on the people, 
through themselves, they played it through Christ. 
Republican government, in both politics and relig- 
ion, is the only rightful government on this earth. 
Wherever free government has been overthrown, 
ambition has done it every time. 

And when ambition and avariciousness could no 
longer impose any kind of monarchy on the people, 
they have always imposed Patrician, that is, aristo- 
cratic, republican government, with favoritism to the 
few at the expense of the many, on the people, in 
contradistinction to a people's republic, in which all 



386 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

had equal rights before the law, with favoritism to 
none, with equal and exact justice to all. 

We have also learned from history that in time 
temples to God were built, schools established, and 
learning carried to the highest point by some races, 
while other races have still remained uncivilized and 
in their native ignorance ; that wars between tribes 
and nations, as well as civil wars, came. We all 
know now in our own time all about the great prog- 
ress that has been made on our globe in everything, 
including learning, railroads, cable lines under the 
ocean, so that any news can be sent around the earth 
within a few hours. Finally, intellectuality of the 
masses will put a curb on the ambition of monarchs 
and would-be monarchs, and will bring back to all 
mankind true republican government, and the people 
will be as happy as it is possible for mortals to be- 
come. 

Thousands of years this will go on, and iinally 
the waters will disappear from the surface of the 
earth. All life will then disappear, as no life can 
exist without water. Passing inwardly the water 
will finally come in contact with the gases, oils and 
other explosives, create a steam and explosive j)ower 
which, coming in contact with tlie tire in the interior 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 3^7 

of the earth, Avill explode the earth, casting it off into 
space so finely disintegrated not one particle will be 
seen, even through a microscope, thus returning the 
earth to its original condition, nature having no per- 
manent use for a dead body undisintegrated. And 
thus it may be said to a world : From dust thou 
camest, and unto dust thou shalt return. And this 
is the true story of the material world. And it is 
the republican account of the birth, life and death of 
a world. Such will be the fate of our world in time. 
But do I hear some one say that can not be so, 
for if a world were to explode it would break up the 
entire solar system to which it belonged ? It would 
do nothing of the kind. A slight change in the rel- 
ative positions of the planets, caused by attraction 
and repulsion, would make the system go on as 
though nothing had happened, and the world would 
not be missed any more than a man is missed when 
he drops out of this life. And this reminds us that 
when the earth shall explode and go back to space 
invisible matter to help make up new worlds, that 
there will be no people here to know anything about 
the greatness of any man that may have lived on 
this earth, and that people on other planets know 
nothing of their greatness. 0, how vain is ambition ! 



388 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

BUT WHAT EVIDENCE IS THERE IN SUPPORT OF 
CREATION BY EVOLUTION? 

From what they saw going on before their eyes, 
the primitive races had good reason to believe in cre- 
ation by evolution. They saw everything coming 
and going according to the laws of nature, that with 
all life it was a question of conditions. They saw 
that a hen-egg was matter without life or action. 
What it would become was entirely a question of 
conditions. If let alone it would decay, disintegrate, 
pass away and become invisible. If placed under a 
hen for three weeks it would, under the action of 
heat, evolute into a chicken, a thing of life and beau- 
ty and splendid food for man. 

That as to what a grain of corn would become 
was a question of conditions. If left exposed to the 
weather it would decay and become invisible. If 
planted in the ground in the proper season and prop- 
erly tilled it would evolute into a corn-stalk and ears 
of corn. That a grain of wheat would similarly ju'o- 
duce wheat. 

MAN. 

That as to whether man comes into this woi-ld or 
not was entirely a question of conditions, and as to 
whether he lived or died Avas also a question oi' con- 



THE TRUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 339 

ditions. If his supply of .air was stopped his lungs 
collapsed, he died, decayed, disintegrated and became 
invisible. If his food was stopped the same result 
followed. If he had no water to drink the same re- 
sult followed. If his blood ceased to flow the same 
result followed. That disease would cause the same 
result. From all of which they concluded that life 
was the result of matter under certain conditions and 
when the conditions failed there was no life. 

Seeing the chemical elements uniting to form new 
bodies they concluded that the earth had come into 
existence from matter passing through different con- 
ditions, from chaos to the perfect world. Modern 
geology has proven that belief to be true. 

ASTRONOMY. 

Astronomy has also proven it to be true. Astron- 
omers tell us that through their telescopes they can 
see worlds in every state of evolution, from the neb- 
ula to the perfect world; that to suppose that our lit- 
tle world is the only peopled globe would be the 
quintessence of self-conceit. 

Astronomy informs us that Venus is better 
adapted to sustain human life than our own globe ; 
that Mars is also a perfect world. The astronomers 



390 THE TRUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 

have made a map of Mars showing that one-half of its 
surface is water and the other half land ; that Mars 
has water-ways that are believed to be canals ; that 
Jupiter, fourteen times as large as our little Avorld, is 
now in the condition of a paste not yet in a condition 
to evolute any kind of life, thus furnishing us the pos- 
itive proof in our own solar system that worlds come 
from nebula. 

The Jewish Bible also sustains this truth of nat- 
ural conditions. It says the earth was void and with- 
out form. Yoid means nothing, or matter so finely 
disintegrated that it can not be seen even through a 
microscope. The Jewish Bible also says the earth 
shall be destroyed by fire. The natural or republi- 
can account of creation as we have already seen ex- 
plains how it is to be destroyed by fire, by explosion. 
Thus the Jewish bible and the republican account of 
creation sustain each other; that is, that the earth 
came from nebula. 

FROM CHAOS TO COSMOS. 

Last, all religions, republican and monarchic, 
unite in declaring the earth came into existence by 
evolution, republican religion declaring that it came 
from the power of matter to form all the bodies o1^ 



THE TRUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 391 

nature by evolution, monarchic religion declaring 
that its Monarchic God is all-powerful, and that he 
ordered nature to evolute it into existence, and that 
any body who doubted that should be eternally 
damned. 

All races of men have believed that the earth 
came from chaos. From chaos to comos, organized 
worlds, has always been the belief of all men, no- 
body ever believing that the worlds have always been 
organized as they are now. Mankind have only dif- 
fered as to who caused the evolution, the majority 
believing in the republican account of creation, that na- 
ture, matter of its own powers, caused entire evolution, 
while the rest of mankind have been forced to be- 
lieve in the monarchic account of creation which was 
started by a pretended revelation, that there is an 
all-powerful supreme being, independent of nature, 
matter, who caused nature to evolute everything into 
existence. Our Jewish Bible account of creation 
teaches that the earth itself came from space chaos, 
but that the Monarchic God caused it to evolute into 
existence, and that he made a special creation of man. 



392 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

HOW DO WE KNOW THAT WORLDS EXPLODE? 

Twice I have witnessed that sight. Once during 
our late civil war, as I was riding at the head of my 
command, a cavalry brigade in the Union Army, on 
a night march in Louisiana, looking to the southeast 
tropic sky, I saw a world, commonly called a star, 
explode. At that time I thought nothing of it. But 
three years after the war I was going up the Pacific 
ocean on my way to California when, one beautiful 
night, all nature seemed to blush for its own loveliness. 
As I stood on the deck with a beautiful young lady star- 
gazing in the southwest tropic sky, I again saw a 
world explode. "Why, that star exploded," exclaimed 
beautiful Pauline Lamoine. "Pauline, that was a 
world," said I, "many times larger than our own." 
Otherwise we could not see it at its great distance, 
so many million miles away. Such will be the fate of 
our earth in time. And this is the true story of a 
material world. Usually the world drops out of its 
orbit before it explodes, in which case it is dismissed 
with the remark: "Oh, that is nothing but a shooting 
star." Well, what is a shooting star but a world that 
has burned out its interior parts by volcanoes, and its 
substance has passed off into space in gases till it no 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 393 

longer has sufficient mass to hold it in its orbit by at- 
traction and repulsion, when it drops out of its orbit 
followed by a train of fire and explodes. 

Having learned the true story of a material world 
let us now learn the true story of a spiritual world. 
And this brings us to the question : 

IS THERE A GOD? 

As we have learned from history that the imagi- 
nation of man has created so many imaginary gods in 
India, Egypt, Grreece, Rome and elsewhere, what 
proof is there of the existence of any God at all? 
First, the almost universal belief that there is a God ; 
that all religion, republican and monarchic, have 
taught it. That the Greek and Roman republican 
religions taught that a Supreme God as well as sub- 
ordinate gods of the Greeks and Romans were evo- 
luted into existence by nature. That he was not a 
creator and dictator, but a dispenser of happiness to 
those who proved themselves worthy of it. Mon- 
archic religion has taught that there is a Supreme 
Being, or God, independent of nature, self-existent, 
that ordered nature to e volute everything into exist- 
ence ; that He is a creator and dictator, and will eter- 
nally damn anybody who disobeys His orders. Mon- 



394 thp: true story of a avorld. 

archie religion also teaches that the machinery of the 
universe is so perfect that it must have required a 
great intelligence, or architect, called a Supreme Be- 
ing, or Grod, to have made it, as a house made hy 
man required intelligence to make it. 

In reply to this, republican religion asserts that 
nature itself, of its own powers, is the greatest archi- 
tect of all, and capable of making any organized uni- 
verse. That it is the nature of matter to assume all 
these different forms and organizations. That the 
mighty works of nature, the systems of Avorlds with- 
out number, are not to be degraded by comparison to 
a common house made by man. 

The positive proof that there is a Grod is the fact 
that He naturally draws the brain of man to Him. In 
all ages the brain of man, cultivated and uncultivat- 
ed, naturally feels itself drawn off into space after 
God, and mentally sees a form, a personal God. If 
one God, then, why not many Gods ? The only 
knowledge it is possible for us to acquire is by im- 
pressions made on our brains by nature external to 
our brains, through the senses, sight, hearing, touch, 
taste and smell, and also impressions made on our 
brains by the reasoning power of the brain. From 
th(^ impressions made on their brains l)y i^xternal nn- 



TIIK TRUK STORY OF A WORLD. 395 

tiire, and their reasoning power, the greatest intel- 
lects of all times, from the earliest priests in the Or- 
der of Sacred Mysteries to the greatest intellects of 
our times, have all concluded that there is a God, 
and only one God. 

This cumulative evidence furnished by the great- 
est intellects of the world in all ages ought to be con- 
sidered conclusive evidence that there is one God 
and only one God. 

The fact that the imagination of man has created 
so many imaginary gods, is no proof that there is no 
God at all, for the mind of man on other subjects 
generally wanders in the dark some time before it 
arrives at the truth. It has been so in regard to 
this subject of a God and a soul. In the person of 
the author the mind of man has at last arrived at 
the truth in regard to both God and the soul. ■ 

The monarchic religionists claim that their God 
is unlimited in his powers. The republican religion- 
ists claim that their God is limited in his powers. 

The plural gods were imaginary gods ; and as it 
is an impossibility for any god to make one plus one 
make three, it necessarily follows that the monarchic 
god, whom the monarchists claimed to be all-power- 
ful, is also an imaginary god. 



396 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

There is only one real God, and he is a democrat- 
ic Grod, the God of the people, and the God of love. 
History proves that all the ancient republics, as a 
rule, had republican religion, and that the monarch- 
ies had monarchic religion. Monarchic religion is 
out of place in a republic. Republican religion alone 
is approj^riate to a republic. Republican religion is 
the only rightful religion anywhere on the earth. 

The history of mankind proves that a God to 
pray to is as necessary to the brain of man as food is 
necessary to the stomach. So why doubt the ex- 
istence of the true and only God ? 

But the fact is there was only one God-germ in all 
space and it evoluted the true and only God into ex- 
istence in the beginning of creation to exist forever 
and to bless man for all time, on all the planets, and 
to receive immortal souls after the death of the body. 

Some of the ancients believed that a God was in 
the beginning evoluted into existence to bless man 
for a long time and was then absorbed into space 
and gave way to a new God, who in time was also 
absorbed, and so on. 

Some of the ancients believed that the soul after 
many centuries in heaven was absorbed into space 
and (teased to be a soul. This was beliexed to keej) 



TiiK tki:k story of a world. 397 

heaven from becoming too crowded with souls. They 
seemed to forget that heaven is capable of indefinite 
expansion. 

Next, has man a soul, and whence his belief that 
he has ? 

SOUL. 

We have already learned that before they began 
to bury dead bodies, man saw the dead body of his 
fellow-man decaying, and subsequently dreamed of 
seeing him as he appeared in life. Having seen his 
body decay, he knew it was not the body reappear- 
ing unto him in a dream, so he concluded that the 
body must have had a spirit in it that presented the 
same appearance as that presented by the body in 
life. Hence his belief in a soul. They at first be- 
lieved those spirits remained about the neighbor- 
hood, calling them ghosts, and were afraid of them. 

It has been asserted that man has a self-conscious- 
ness that he himself is a spirit or soul independent 
of his body, that is, simply living in the body. 

Nearly all men, uncivilized as well as civilized, 
and most highly cultured, believe they have souls. 
If man has no soul why this almost universal be- 
lief in it, in men of almost all races and conditions? 



398 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

AEOUMEXTS AGAIXST THE EXISTENCE OF A SOUL. 

In reply to the arguments in favor of the exist- 
ence of a soul the inficlel materialists declare there 
is no soul and furnish the following arguments in 
favor of their position : That as soon as the blood 
ceases to flow through the brain there is no life. 
In reply to which the religionist says there is a soul, 
but it will not remain in the body that does not 
furnish blood enough to the brain. That declara- 
tion says the infidel materialists assume that there 
is a soul. That assuming there is a soul does not 
prove it. That it is a fact well known that when the 
blood ceases to flow through the brain in j^roper 
quantity man has no mind till the blood again be- 
gins to flow through the brain in proper quantity 
as in the case of a swoon, when his eyes open and 
he again has mind or intelligence, which is some- 
times confounded with the soul. 

This confounding of the soul with mind or intelli- 
gence has fooled the infidel materialist and caused 
him to think that he has proven that man has no 
soul because he has intelligence only while the blood 
flows in proper quantities through the brain. The 
soul being an existence scj-iarato and distinct from 



THK TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 399 

mind or intelligence this only proves that a soul is 
not necessary to ph^^sical human life, but does not 
prove that there is no soul. 

In reply to the assertion of the religionist that 
he himself is a spirit proven by self-consciousness, 
the infidel materialist says that self-consciousness or 
proof only exists while the blood continues to flow in 
proper quantities through the brain, which proves 
that the self-conscious spirits have no existence. 

The infidel materialists have also asserted that 
spirit is only matter in space so rarified as to be in- 
visible, and that self-consciousness is only a self- 
consciousness of origin, evolution having already 
proven that man's body came from space, rarified 
invisible matter, and that there is no spirit, but all 
is matter in one condition or another. JSTature is 
sometimes called God and therefore everything that 
emanates from nature is said to emanate from God. 

That man at the time he was convinced of the 
existence of a soul by his dreams, had not studied 
the law of the brain so as to learn that a dead per- 
son reappearing to him in a dream was onl}^ the 
image of a dead man that had been impressed on 
his brain during life, being brought up within the 
brain during sleep by that power of the brain called 



400 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

recollection, which sometimes acts during sleep as 
well as waking hours. That it was all in his own 
brain. That neither body nor spirit had ap23eared 
unto him in a dream. That the image of the body 
was simply revived in his own brain where it had 
been lying dormant. 

ARGUMENT IN FAVOR OF THE EXISTENCE OF GOD 
AND THE SOUL. 

The human brain is the highest development of 
material nature on the earth. And when it is ope- 
rated on by material nature, other than itself, thought 
is the result, says the infidel materialist. Then re- 
ligious thought must be the result as well as any 
other thought. If religious thought be the offspring 
of the brain when operated on by material nature by 
what right does the infidel materialist deny the truth 
of it? To do so is to proclaim nature itself in its 
highest development religious thought, a failure or 
a lie. If that offspring of material nature, religious 
thought, teaches man that he has a soul, and that 
there is a God, by what right does the infidel mate- 
rialist deny the truth of it when he himself asserts 
that all thought is the result of matter acting on 
the brain? Tlu^ infi(h'l niat(M'ialist belie\es in all tlu^ 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 4Q1 

developments of material nature till he reaches its 
highest, religious thought, and then declares that a 
failure or a lie. The believer, on the contrary, con- 
siders that highest development of material nature, 
religious thought, no failure ; on the contrary, only 
the beginning of a still higher development, the cer- 
tainty of the development of the quality of immor- 
tality in the soul. 

When the material nature through its highest 
development, religious thought, tells man that he has 
a spiritual soul that may be developed into an im- 
mortal soul, and that there is a God somewhere in 
space to whom that soul will go after death, by what 
right does the infidel materialist deny that great truth 
spoken by nature itself through all the ages to every 
race of mankind ? 

It has already been stated that in the shoreless 
ocean of space float the germs of all life. The fact 
that we are all here proves that there were physical 
germs in space. If physical germs, why not also 
spiritual germs in space ? 

Within each male physical germ there was a 
soul-germ ; and within each female physical germ 
there was also a soul-germ ; and when the male phy- 
sical germ evoluted the male into existence its 



402 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

soul-germ at the same time evoluted the soul into 
existence. This may also be said of the female 
germ and its soul-germ. But how about the poster- 
ity of the evoluted male and female. Whence 
came their souls ? The answer is easy. We know 
whence came their physical bodies ; from the uniting 
of the seed of the male and the seed of the female; 
which are nothing more nor less than the germs 
of physical life. Within the seed of the male is a 
soul-germ; and in the seed of the female is also a 
soul-germ. The physical germs of both parents 
unite to create the ^^hysical body; and the soul-germs 
of both parents unite to create the soul. The devel- 
opment of the quality of immortality in the soul by 
religious thought and consequent religious conduct, 
would be no more wonderful than is the develop- 
ment of religious thought from material nature, the 
brain. 

It requires religious thought, the highest devel- 
opment of material nature, the brain, and consequent 
religious conduct, to develop the quality of immortal- 
ity in the soul after any mortal has sinned. 

So if you would have an immortal soul i\ud live 
after death, you must be good in this life; :\t least 
the general tenor of your life, the majority i^f it, must 



THE trup: story of a world. 403 

be good. Otherwise you will not have developed 
the quality of immortality in the soul; and death 
will l)e the end to you. Choose ye between eternal 
death and immortality beyond the grave. 

transmigration of souls. 

In Egypt they finally imagined that the soul had 
to transmigrate through every animal from the low- 
est to the highest, man, in this world and in the 
next world, had to make a similar transmigration 
through all the animals before it could ever reach 
the final paradise. This was the foolish idea of the 
evolution of the soul. From this came to Darwin 
the equally foolish idea that the body evoluted from 
a common origin with the lower animals. JN'either 
the body nor the soul of man ever came from the 
lower animals, nor a common origin with them. 

The body of man came from his own j)hysical 
germ in space, and his soul from its own soul germ, 
which was inclosed within his physical germ. 

All nature proves that the animals were placed 
in this life by Nature solely for the use of the people 
in this life, and not to furnish souls to them. As 
they were placed here only for the convenience of the 
l)eople, it follows that they have no souls. The 



404 . THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

senses and some intelligence were given to the ani- 
mals, that they might take care of themselves till 
the people should have use for them. The fact that 
they have intelligence only proves that they have 
physical life. The fact that they can not compre- 
hend the abstract qualities, as truth, virtue, etc., 
proves ihat they are incapable of considering the 
question of spirituality, and consequently have no 
souls. When you talk to them about the physical 
objects in nature, they can understand you, but when 
you speak to them of truth or spirituality, they can 
not understand you, and can not be made to. The 
power to comprehend abstract truth and spirituality 
is the dividing line between human beings and ani- 
mals ; between spiritual life and physical life ; be- 
tween people with souls and animals without souls. 

And this is the true story of a Spiritual World. 

The republican and democratic churches will 
help you to be good, happy in this life, and reach 
immortality beyond the grave. So sustain those 
churches of the people, and the people's God for- 
ever. But keep Church and State se]>arate and dis- 
tinct from each other forever. 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 405 

DIFFERENT RELIGIONS. 

Republican religion is the only true religion, 
and there is only one real God, and he is the repub- 
lican God. The God of the People, the God of 
Love. Monarchic religion is the religion of eternal 
hate, and having originated in fraud, pretended rev- 
elation, and been perpetuated by tyranny, has no 
rightful existence anywhere on the earth, and ought 
to be abandoned by all mankind. 

History proves that the ancient republics all, as 
a rule, had republican religion, and that the mon- 
archies had monarchic religion. 

Monarchic religion is out of place in a republic. 
Republican religion alone is appropriate to a re- 
jDublic. 

Republican religion declares that nature was the 
creator and that nature created man to be a source 
of happiness to woman, and created woman to be a 
source of happiness to man, and created God to be a 
source of happiness to both. 

Republican religion declares that redemption is 
the right of every child of humanity. Monarchic relig- 
ion on the contrary consigns the millions to eternal 
damnation. 



406 THE TRUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 

Republican religion has erected as splendid tem- 
ples to the republican God as monarchic religion has 
ever erected to the monarchic God, and republican 
religion has done as much for Art as has ever been 
done for it by monarchic religion, as was fully 
proven by the magnificent temples at Athens and 
Rome, and the sculpture and paintings in the same. 

There is but one limitation on the right of man 
to think and choose for himself in religion, and that 
is this : He has no right to establish monarchy in 
religion, for that denies to man the right to think 
and choose for himself in religion. 

True republican religion never brought trouble to 
any people. Wherever in the republic of religion 
trouble has come, it has always been brought on by 
some of the people trying to force some monarchic 
idea on the rest of the people. 

Republican religion ennobles the human l)rain, 
and says to it: Think, for nature created you to 
think. Monarchic religion, on the contrary, degrades 
the In^ain by denying to it the right to think, and 
says to it, you shall not think, but blindly obey the 
orders given to you. 

Republican religion came first and existed for cen- 
turies when monarchic relio-ion came bv fraud and 



THE TRUK STORY OF A AVORLD. 407 

stole all its good ideas where it has any, from repub- 
lican religion. The monarchies of Europe for cen- 
turies forced the people to believe in monarchic re- 
ligion by burning them at the stake and murdering 
them in the inquisition and massacres. A monarchic 
religionist is one who wants monarchy in religion and 
wants to be the monarch himself and force everybody 
to believe as he believes. 

In the order of nature God was created before 
man that he might be ready to bless man when he 
came into existence. 

The advocates of republican religion have geology, 
chemistry, astronomy and all science and nature to 
sustain them in the truth of what they advocate, 
while the advocates of monarchic religion have only 
the false assertion of the tricky old chief and equally 
tricky men since his day to sustain their religion 
which originated in fraud and has been perpetuated 
by tyranny, denying to man his natural inalienable 
right to think for himself in religion and politics. 

The monarchic religionists are inlidels to the 
only true faith, republican religion, and deserve the 
fate of all who deny to the people the right to think 
for themselves in religion and politics, eternal death; 
that is, that death will be the end for them. 



408 THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 

The first worship was nature worship in the 
groves ; the next the worship of the imaginary gods, 
Jupiter and others, that were supposed to preside 
over the powers of nature, in the grand temples that 
were erected to them in Athens, Rome and else- 
where ; and last, the worship of the only true God, 
the republican democratic God, the dispenser of hap- 
piness to mankind in answer to prayer. 

The worship of the different powers of nature 
and the worship of the imaginary gods were simply 
nature leading the mind of man to the one only true 
God, the republican God, the people's God, the dis- 
penser of happiness to mankind. 

That God is not an all-powerful Creator and dic- 
tator is proven by the fact that this life has so many 
wicked slanderers, poisoners and murderers and 
would-be murderers who try to murder good people 
while they sleep. If He had possessed the power 
of creation He would never have created such. And 
if He were an all-powerful dictator He would not 
allow such to live, slander, poison and murder inno- 
cent people. If He had the power to 2)revent such 
crimes and would not exercise it to protect innocent 
l)eople He would bo meaner than the criniiimls. 

Nature can be excused for creating such crimiimls. 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 409 

for we all know that she sometimes makes miscar- 
riages and brings forth human monstrosities without 
heart or soul. 

DEFENDS RELIGION TO THE LAST. 

If there was no Grod, and man had no soul to save, 
and it was all simply matter, in one condition or an- 
other, from chaos to cosmos, and back from cosmos 
to chaos, to help make up new worlds, Avhy would a 
religious nature have been impressed on man by 
matter ? All admit that man has a religious nature. 
In that case it is plain that a religious nature would 
have been impressed on man to make him lead a bet- 
ter life here. But there being a Grod, and man hav- 
ing a soul to save, it is plain that matter has given 
him a religious nature, not only to make him live a 
better life here, but that he may also develop the 
quality of immortality in his soul, that he may avoid 
eternal death and live forever beyond the grave. 

So in either case it is plain that his religious na- 
ture ought to be cultivated. But the question natu- 
rally arises how ought it to be cultivated ? But first 
we will consider how it has been cultivated. In the 
historic part of this book we have already learned 
how it has been cultivated all around the earth, both 



410 THE TRUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 

in republican religion and monarchic religion. So 
we will now consider how it ought to be ciiltivated. 



HOW SHOULD THE RELIGIOUS NATURE OF MAX BE 
CULTIVATED ? 

As to whether or not religion is good for a man, 
depends entirely as to how his religious nature is 
cultivated. 

The right to worship God according to the dic- 
tates of his own conscience is one of the natural, in- 
alienable rights of man, and any cultivation of his 
religious nature that deprives him of that right is 
plainly an improper cultivation of it, as forcing mon- 
archic religion on him. 

Republican religion, or religious liberty, is the 
natural, inalienable right of man, and is the soul of 
our republic, and ought to be the soul of every coun- 
try in the world. 

"0 Liberty, how many crimes have been com- 
mitted in thy name ! " was the exclamation of 
Madame Roland as she stood on the scaffold to 
be o'uillotined durini>- the French Revohition. 

Monarchic Rclio-ion, liow nianv crimes hnve 
been committed in tliy. mnno! In thy name tlu^ 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 411 

martyrs were burned at the stake in vioktion of the 
commandment : Thou shalt not kill. 

In thy name thousands of innocent people have 
been murdered on the altar as useless sacrifices to 
imaginary gods in violation of the commandment : 
Thou shalt not kill. In thy name thousands were 
murdered in the Crusades and Inquisition and in the 
massacre of Saint Bartholomew. In thy name inno- 
cent blood has been shed, but in the name of true 
democratic religion no crimes are ever committed, 
for in that every human being is accorded the right 
to think and choose for himself. 

Any cultivation of religion which causes wars or 
the taking of human life as sacrifices, or as martyrs, 
or in any way, other than for crimes according to the 
criminal law of the land, is plainly wrong, and de- 
serves the denunciation of mankind in all ages. 

Any cultivation of the religious nature of man 
that causes man to hate man, or fails to restrain him 
from manufacturing lies about his fellow-man, or 
having him secretly poisoned or assassinated, while 
awake or asleep, is plainly wrong, and deserves the 
denunciation of mankind in all ages. Any cultiva- 
tion of the religious nature of a man that prevents 
the destruction of human life inculcates the moral 



412 THE TKUE STORY OF A AVORLD. 

law and prevents man from hating and slandering 
his fellow-man and encourages him in the hope of 
eternal happiness beyond the grave, is plainly right, 
and should be encouraged by all mankind in all 
ages, for: 

" 'Tis religion that can give 
Sweetest comfort while we live, 
And after death, joy 
Lasting as Eternity." 

Obey the Grolden Rule: Do by others as you 
would have them do by you, and you will never do 
a mean thing to anybody, and immortality will be 
yours. 

As hope is better than despair, so republican re- 
ligion is better than infidelity. As life is better 
than death, give me the hope of immortality. As 
republican religion is the religion of love, and mon- 
archic religion is the religion of eternal hate, give 
me the republican religion. As I breathe my last 
let the music of " Sweet Bye and Bye" sound in my 
ears, as I hope for immortality. 

And if it be all a dream, let me dream it forever. 
But it is not all a dream, it is a reality, for in each 
physical human germ, there was a spiritual u-erm to 



THE TRUE STORY OF A WORLD. 4^3 

evolute into a soul and reproduce its kind for all 
time in the order of nature. 

And somewhere in space Heaven will be found 
and Aveary souls gain rest, for : 

" There is a land that is fairer than day, 
And by faith we can see it afar, 
For the father waits over the way 
To prepare us a dwelling-place there. 
In the sweet bye and bye. 
We shall meet on that beautiful shore. 

" We shall sing on that beautiful shore 
The melodious songs of the blest, 
And our spirits shall sorrow no more. 
Not a sigh for the blessing of rest. 
In the sweet bye and bye. 
We shall meet on that beautiful shore. 

" To our bountiful Father above, 

We will offer the tribute of praise, 
For the glorious gift of His love, 
And the blessings that hallow our days. 
In the sweet bye and bye, 
We shall meet on that beautiful shore. 



ERRATA. 



On page 23 in the fourteenth line, the word Br<ihman should be 
Bralim. 

There is an interregnum of nine pages between pages 337 and 347. 
This mistake was caused by having different parts of the book printed 
by different printers, and miscalculating the number of pages that 
the manuscript would make. The chapters and matter are all in 
their proper places however. 













''v% 



'4^s:Tf^' 



7m^. 






?-0^ ,f'^ia^^i^i 











i^'^^ 



i - ■ 




i\' 



X^ 



,tg*p- 



\9p^ 



m 



s^^ 



LO'Ski'^ 



'^1 



